


Class 

Book. 


D 2. 


CoffyiightN". 


COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT, 









• 4 « 


4^ ^ ' 


»>»'«' V ^ -• i •. 


' -4 

• ^ *.■ ■■■'■■ • * V 

' V- 

T, t 


••»• •'. *.*• ? 


■ V .‘ '‘V 

>{ ' 


' H 



1 . ' 



!w4u-- * 

V ^ 

i»' >'ir : 

, / '/* r 


4^ 

« • 

• ■ > v-> 

, 


•' 

• 

N 


► • 

4'. . 


• 

f * 

V # 

<4 


•'i ^ ii 



'V 


» 

it 


>• ' • > ■ . . .. ‘'■ 

. ?j^ '• A • 

* V ^ * L » . 


■r '^ %• 

5 - 


■■< ■ '\. 


■" ■ ' '• ■ w 


\ 

' .< 


I ♦ 


IS • 


" : '•>- ‘ 


i" > 


“T 


*‘ ■ i I » 


I 




-w r 
i 


.* . . •' '‘^j’ • , 

. W **' •:■ 

•.■ ' ^ ' ' . ^•^^i 




'<} ^ ' * 

. 

A'.J- 


^-. . 


V, 









» 

« ( 






* • 

r 




./' -r 


V' j *• 
/ .’'• i 




• ' ». 
'I » 


v^- 


»< 


f I 


- 1 ^ 








. - ■ U:^ lii '< ■■ 

M.‘ :h' . • ‘ ■ 'V', -. 


• ' . j f ' i 

.■' ■'■’"/' 'A 

... 


; I I 


'I' • 

t\ '. I ; 


4 

I f 


-* •• 


V ' . I 4 

j * .-4 ■ ' : • . # 

':v.^:'VV .■ ■ ' 


■l 

V Ih.' .1 




T.. ry^ 


■ -r I 


/ 


V 






•'A / 






'm: 

■■-..■VV 

'V 


■k V 


\ 





4 

%■ 


"vi?' r 

r > 


>. i 

I 



K 


■/ * 


■ .y-i 


•j ^ ; 

• M . 

•« 


r: 




* 


« I i 


\ 


>'■* 


' ♦ 



^ >.'* 


T^i ’»‘. , VI* V 

. ♦ j • ^ I * ^ I Jt\ 


*> • 


., » 


' , 

1 i 


A' M 






.V' 


f "7 


'i* 









^"U\r 

'j < '■ 


M 4 




**v 


’■ ' TO 


.,.* V » 


f\ 

» 


» . ■ 

: • y 


4 * 


» ♦ 


r 

f% 


4*1 


• ■ r . 
J'V ^ 


^ ; 




1 . ; 

> -O. • 

'‘'-rV. 


s ' 

!• >>' ’• L’ ' ^ 

, / 'w . / . 

/ V\ ' 

>•' • " a V ■'^^! 

.. >•- tj. . 


\ 


'v 


J, 


y 

1 

\\ 




-■ •■ ■ • ': 1 ' 

' \ ■ ,* •“' . . :y ' t '>'■ ■ 

' ^ ■• ’V ,, *.■■' . :-'^-vi- !■ 

. .. .T • 'Vc; . ■ ' ; • 

'..■ 'V-ift'. /.A j . ■ • . .. • :;''^.- 

<411 


" rt 

» 


'4 

Z - 


*> 


S • 


tv 


/v 


J 

' ■« 



A‘- 'k- % •: 

;; 7 ..v, > ,v i i ^.’ ■ ■ , ^ .< 


'•tiV-:- '•‘V 'l ^ •' - -i ’ ' t ■ ■>; -:-\^'’:i:;;. • ' :■:■7^»0»^ >1.' ' i 


X«! 


* . 


. V, 


Y'^ 


. ' . s 






i 


w 


'V/ 




-- 






^' •« V.. ' 

V' -'•- ••r‘.\y;->^fi 


•V,./ 


^ : 


•>s»'. 




v 1 ‘ 




s5 


1 ' 




ff i'*''f,'^'''' ‘y ^ ' 




!.‘V 


> * 


* ^ it * 


</■ 


[\f”' 




IS 


ViT^V 




U, 


'VW»V 


i') 


Pi 


/ 


ll> 


tyWJ-i 








h- >v 




’ < k«W' ' 




I <► 




M-. 


J^. 












O" 


I n*';'', ;■ 


‘ i 


m 






w.. 




’•v\ 'I' 


» .'- WTOMw .•v' * ' Xi'* 

' ■ •'^■'* ': f : . ' ■ y 

■i^.v ' ■^* ' . •■ ^ . ■ 


• ' [±ii/ 1 ' 


' * •'i.' 


i' ; ..r. 




■■m 


i% 4 t 


s 


iiv: 


m^ A. 


tmm'' 


f:-"^' r- 


'I' 

• *i' ^ 

■ ■ '( €■ ' 




7 
















J B 


T>/- I 


> ' 

( 




>.mI 


m. 


in! 


"S 


fi 






■Ar 


IV? 


if" I 




|>> 




ir. 








VI 




"H:v:.>: '; ■ 

''.A>)\, v''i - ■ ■ 


L 






*f 


» • rf 

■•C ■ p-' -< 


/Cjj. 


V.-.^ 




r 


’‘v. • r.* 


J 


!l 


I 


V * 




w:vl 


if-r 'I • 


* . . ' t 

*•' • . ^ 

*' b - ■ ' /•' 

F » * 




^nii 




ibi' 




?A\^' X 'u . :- -■•v.\»i‘, -^ • V , :. ..• * , . i,^ 

'*% '* ■ ' 'i''v 

r V ii:^:v:: • ' '■ ' ' ■-' 


•f I 

1 ' ■ * . ■ 

‘ \ . - ' 




»'‘U 


‘ 'iy , 

•'• 41 






iStfe'V:, ;' .: ^'•f 

"■'■'■‘H. ‘ '. I ^V>'’'’’^ % ‘ /y y' *T >, ‘ 


%f'. 


(i 

•:^‘ V/ 


^ S, . I ’ * 'r , 

t ■' : vJ®yv^>iV I- 


^ v 5 P,a ‘ 








7 




yj 


1^’ 1 1 ) . 

■ , -f' .; • .' .... ' 

■&T .*. . .■ .i ' '• 


^ .*j 






: 7 f 




' H 


■ v ' 








* '"> "A- 
■ ‘ 

0 ‘ • M 


,• 4 . 








V 


v**. 


i ' 


kiv ♦ 






j' 






I. 






** 'i 

'H 


/ j 




U 


y.A 






-t 


; \ 






r- 


e? 


r'l 


!W;.: 


& 






*,. Ij- ‘ ' . ' 

X ^ 7 i . i *, 

'■ * W. 

a, ", ,. ^ f .r/A S ■‘:- 


'A • 


' . t j' ' • ‘/t ■ fj 

;:;r r ; •. O 

** « I 1 ^ * ' • C' ■ . /k'^J 


■' \ 




1 * 

f^A;l ■< 


W. 




/ 




• r* 




Ktk 




0 v V 


,Vi‘ 


>y« 




■r ' ■ 

. , r. r. • . . 


.. t .• i .• :' ,Xi * Ml . j 

?■/> ' \ ■ * , ' , 

y.i , K„.k.'/! . 4 . i' ,, ,f^' 




t'^ 




» 4 


' V 




.V- 


.. i 




3 !> 






A'u- 


V<i 


>> 


♦ v’ 













Co ms IDtfe. 




»• 


k 

■"M 

« 



r 


u 





f 


F 













V 


I 


< 


4 

i,' 


u 

L 




t 


a 


P» 

> 


if 





*■ 

'* 




) 






$ 



* •• 




1 


\ 


\ 


i 

t 


\- 




I 


# 







I. 



« 


r 




r 



* 


1 








I 


4 


♦ _* 


I 


p 






PAUL LEONARD’S 
SACRIFICE 


BY 


CHARLES E. DAVIS 


PASTOR OF THF 


Westfield Methodist Episcopal Church 



A New England Story read at the Sunday Evening Services 
of the First Methodist Episcopal Church in Eynn, 
Massachusetts, and the Tremont Street 
Methodist Episcopal Church in 
Boston, Massachusetts. 



Published by 
H. I.ORANUS DAVIS 
176 Federal Street, Bostoit, Mass. 






UBHARY of CONGRESS 
Two Gootes Received 

JUN 17 1904 

OODvrlp-ht Entry 

GC4-, (3 jf 9**- 

CLASS^ XXc. Na 
COPY B 


Copyrighted in 1902 
By Chari^es E. Davis 





• ♦ 
• • • m 


• • • • 


« • » * 

4 # • • • w 

• ** » • 

• • # # • • 



<• < < 
•» 

< < 



1903 

THE A. W. DUNTON PRINTING COMPANY 
MELROSE, MASS. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER 


PAGE 


I 

Ocean View Camp Meeting . 




1 

II 

Montraven .... 




15 

III 

Facing a Crisis 




21 

IV 

Working in the Darkness 




33 

V 

New Responsibilities 




54 

VI 

The Iron Entering the Heart 




65 

VII 

The Simple Gospel 




81 

VIII 

Evil Aroused .... 




99 

IX 

The Fruits of Suffering 




115 

X 

The Bishop’s Dilemma . 




135 

XI 

Paul in His New Work . 




151 

XII 

Rum, a Desperate Foe . 




168 

XIII 

The Battle for Life 


• 


186 

XIV 

“Him that Cometh to Me” . 


. 


203 

XV 

Practical Christianity. 




224 

XVI 

The Forward Movement. 




242 


I 




y ; 


I 


1 





l.V * 

•' T' ■ I'' t ' i' ^ 


I . 


PREFACE. 


Why this book? I will tell you in a word. With other 
ministers I have been troubled over the Sunday evening 
service. We have not been satisfied with the size of our 
Sunday evening congregations. I thought that if I tried 
the experiment of putting certain truths in story form 
that I might see a better congregation at the last service on 
the Sabbath. 

Then I had a few ideas on the “Forward Movement” 
which I thought I could express better in story than in 
sermon form. The story of this volume was written and 
read on Sunday evenings, a chapter at a time, in the First 
Methodist Episcopal Church in Lynn (Old Lynn Common.) 
The result was very gratifying in several ways. The size of 
the congregations was largely increased and people told me 
of the spiritual help the story was to them. 

The same experiment was tried at Tremont Street Meth- 
odist Episcopal Church in Boston with similar results. In 
each of these representative churches the people urged me 
to publish the story for the larger congregation. Wisely or 
otherwise I have listened to these good people. 

The story is a Methodist story. I know more about the 
inside working of the Methodist Episcopal Church than of 
any of the sister denominations. There is not a sectarian 
line in the book. 

Brother ministers will know what I mean when I say that 
of necessity I have written the story hastily. I wish I had 
time to rewrite it. Paragraphs and even chapters ought to 
be recast. I cannot take the time to do this. The story 
must be published as it is or not at all. 

Will the reader kindly remember that each chapter was 
written for pulpit delivery. 

Charles E. Davis. 

Westfield, Mass., December i, 1903. 


Chapter I. 


OCEANVIEW CAMP MEETING. 

“That was the best sermon I ever heard.” 

“Was it? I don’t know. The parson broke me all up. 
I aint no Christian and I never was. What there is in me is 
a dead failure. I’ll be blamed if I don’t wish I had died 
when I was an innercent youngster.” 

“ Bless my stars, I don’t see how a feller can feel like you 
do. That ere sermon lifted me rite up. You heard it and 
yet you are down in the mouth. Chirk up, Lem, chirk up; 
taint no use to be blue. Look on the bright side a bit.” 

“Bright side? There aint no bright side to failure eny 
more’n there is a bright side to midnite.” 

“ Well, well, strange aint it, how some folks taks things. 
I hearn this same sermon you did. You, Jim, you are allers 
gitin lifted up, but you are like my colt which I aint broke 
yit. He’ll go caperin round the lot snortin like a baby 
injine, but it all ends in caper. Thet’s all rite fur a colt, but 
fur an ole boss like you, Jim, caperin thet ends in caperin is 
a disgrace. You are allers gitin lifted up at camp meetin 
and thet’s the end on’t. You aint dun a stroke o’ work down 
in the hum church fur ten year. You, Lem, you be bluer 
nor a whetstun nine months o’ the year. You don’t caper 
like Jim does. Never see ye kick up since ye wuz a boy. 
You are an ole hoss with no caper in ye, and yu don’t eat 
grass like yu orter but you go browsin round grubbin on 
Canady thistles. This ere sermon has smashed ye all up. 
I kin see why. That sermon was a peeler an no mistake. It 
went thru me like a pitchfork, but some how I aint blue over 


2 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


it. I feel like a nuther feller. I jest want a chance to put 
some o' them idees o' the minister inter the life uv our town. 
Chance enuf for work down in ole Pomfret, aint there? Fur 
a Christian place we are the dedest folks to be found outside 
o* a grave yard. We’re jest nobodies down there, an its me, 
Jack Whittle, thet heads the percession. But as God is my 
jedge. I'm going to do suthin in thet valley o' dry bones. I 
jest be. Thet wuz what the minister was drivin at if I hearn 
him straight. I tell ye, Lem, if yu an me hez ben ded 
failures up to now, it's high time we riz up and pitched in. 
How ole be ye, Lem? Fifty-seven? Sho! taint so, is it? 
Well, well, you and me can't spect more than twenty years 
more of stiff work for the church and the Master. Time's 
short. Thet is what Paul says. He's rite, brother Holcomb, 
he’s rite. I jest wish I wuz down hum this very minit. I'd 
fly round a bit and invite the folks to week-nite prayer 
meetin. I'd give um one exhortation, I would now, I jest 
would. Let's see. Its half arter twelve, and the noon train 
goes ten minits arter one. I spect I kin hustle my duds 
together and git thet train. Dinner? Never mind thet. 
Time's short. No time to lose." 

This conversation took place at the close of the Friday 
morning sermon at Oceanview camp meeting, in August, 
1890. Three men were approaching their little tent on a 
back avenue which they occupied year after year at the 
camp meeting. They were nominal Christians. For years 
they had been members of the little country church which 
was so poor that they had preaching but once a month. 
Jim Plummer, as we have seen, was lifted up by the sermon. 
He was always elated over anything out of the usual. He 
was like many a church member. He believed that “feelin^ 
well" was the highest type of a Christian. 

Lemuel Holcomb was a sensitive soul. He saw keenly 


OCEANVIEW CAMP MEETING. 


3 


what he ought to do, but he was so far from his ideal that 
he was always blue and as a consequence never did anything 
aggressive. He lived a beautiful negative life. He never 
did wrong, but he unfortunately never did right. He was 
a great hand to go to funerals, he never went to Sunday 
school picnics, but he did go to cattle show and camp 
meeting, his two annual dissipations. 

Jack Whittle was a character. He had been tremendously 
moved by the morning sermon. He must do something. 
He hurried his things into his old countryman's valise, and 
with cotton umbrella under his arm, he started for the depot 
half a mile away. 

“ Good by to ye, brethren, good by. God bless ye. Pray 
fur me. I’ve got a big job on hand. Folks down our 
way cals Pomfret ‘Old Sodom,’ ye know. Good by to ye, 
good by.” 

For more than a half century the Methodists of a populous 
section had been holding their camp meeting in a beautiful 
grove situated about a mile from the sea. The minister of 
the morning was a stranger to the people who had gathered 
to listen to the new arrival from Southern California. The 
middle-aged clergyman had preached a simple sermon 
which had moved the people mightily. The reasons were 
not hard to find. The eastern portion of the state surround- 
ing this camp ground had not had a revival for more than 
twenty-five years. The Methodist church, like all others in 
this part of the country, had been more or less content with 
a formal kind of worship. A few of the saints had been 
praying for years for another season of refreshing. Of late 
their prayers had become more earnest, intense and impor- 
tunate. God sent an answer in the form of a new minister. 
He was not a great preacher. He was wonderfully simple. 
He was a picture maker. He spoke without notes. He 


4 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


was magnetic. His theme was “The Compassion of Jesus.” 
In the most artless way he held before the congregation a 
picture of the great crowd of people hastening round the 
northwestern and northern end of the Sea of Galilee that 
they might reach a certain point ahead of Jesus and his 
disciples who had gone by boat, hoping to get free from the 
crowds for a little while. 

Dr. Bartlett had travelled extensively, had made the 
Holy Land, the habits and customs of the people, his most 
careful study. He had the rare power of using his wealth 
of information so that his congregations never realized that 
he was telling them of his travels. They looked on a picture 
so beautifully drawn that they forgot the speaker who was 
painting the picture which held their attention. The crowd 
that surrounded Jesus was seen by all of the congregation. 
Under his mesmeric leading they not only saw the Christ, 
His disciples, the crowd, but they felt the chasm that separ- 
ated the Hebrew from the Gentile. They saw Jesus the Jew 
overstepping the race prejudices of His day as He fed Jew 
and Gentile alike. With a master stroke the preacher 
placed the disciples between the Saviour and the hungry 
crowd and showed how they, not yet baptized at Pentecost, 
were led by the spirit of the Master to minister to the 
wants of the whole company irrespective of nationality. 
The application of one of Christianity’s fundamentals was 
simple and direct. That camp meeting saw brotherhood as 
never before. Everyone felt that his sin of exclusiveness 
and selfishness was receiving a stinging rebuke, and yet the 
preacher did not utter a harsh word of criticism. The 
strength of the sermon was seen in that it made every one 
his own critic. 

Suddenly the preacher paused in his eloquent portrayal, 
then with a voice winning in its mellowness he impressively 
said: 


OCEANVIEW CAMP MEETING. 


5 


“It costs something to follow Jesus thus closely. It costs 
something to follow Jesus thus closely.’' 

Then followed a scene which the congregation never for- 
got. Was it the answer to the importunate prayers of the 
faithful who had been praying so long for revival. The 
preacher rapidly painted picture on picture, vividly portray- 
ing the hostility that gathered about Jesus, Gethsemane, the 
arrest, the six trials, the scourging, the nailing of Jesus to 
the cross, the mockings of the rabble; these passed in tragic 
panorama before the silent congregation. Breathless they 
hear the cry, “It is finished!” “He is dead! He is dead,” 
cried the preacher; “dead, dead, crucified on the hateful 
cross. Dead, because He loved humanity and was true to us.” 

The minister was weeping, the great congregation sobbed. 

“Jesus was a true brother to poor men and women, and 
for this He was put to death. Explain this awful tragedy 
as you may, in the last analysis we find that Jesus suffered 
and died because He was true to humanity and its imperative 
needs. Jesus died for men. Paul died for men. Peter died 
for men. Lincoln died for men. Some of us will die for 
men if we are true. It costs something to follow Jesus thus 
closely. Will you be true? ” 

A sudden change. The minister dashed the tears from 
his eyes. His face lighted with a new life, 

“They crucified Him!” he cried! “they buried Him, they 
put Him in a stone sepulchre, they rolled a great stone 
across the mouth of that grave, the rock was made secure 
by the imperial seal, they placed over against that tomb the 
Roman guard, all, all to no avail. In three days He came 
forth. He lived among men. He talked with men. He lives 
today. He is here now. He is waiting for us to become His 
faithful followers. He is waiting to see us walking in His, 
steps. Shall He wait long? Shall we not do as He directs, 


6 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


shall we not do it now? Will you do it, will you do it? It 
costs something to follow Jesus thus closely, but remember 
that all evil that comes to the true follower of Jesus Christ 
is short-lived. If it is death today it is resurrection tomor- 
row. Will you be true to Him now? There is no time for 
debate. Will you be true to Jesus now. To debate the 
matter is to deny your Master. Think not too much of the 
cost. You may suffer. You will suffer if you follow Jesus. 
He suffered all things for you. Welcome anything, every- 
thing for Jesus’ sake. Be filled with a consuming passion 
to repeat the Jesus life. This is true nobility. This is 
Christianity.” 

The sermon was over, but the congregation unmindful of 
its close, remained motionless. A breathless silence pervaded 
the great auditorium. It was a moment of silent personal 
consecration. The entire grove was an altar on which the 
people were offering themselves to Jesus Christ. The 
revival for which the few had prayed had come. Dr. 
Bartlett began to quietly sing, “Jesus, I my cross have 
taken,” the people caught up the old hymn, and as with one 
voice five thousand people sang from their inner hearts: 

Perish every fond ambition, 

All I’ve sought and hoped and known ; 

Yet how rich is my condition, 

God and heaven are still my own. 

The consecration was complete. The noon-day sun shone 
through the motionless trees and rested on the people as 
though it were the spirit of God accepting the sacrificial 
offering of the people. 

At the right of the speaker in the deep center of the 
auditorium might have been noticed a young man of about 
twenty years of age. He had been profoundly moved by 
the sermon. Had you been watching him instead of observ- 


OCEANVIEW CAMP MEETING. 


7 


ing the preacher you would have seen a striking face which 
would have charmed you. At times a deep flush would 
mantle his cheeks, then a deathly pallor would cross his 
brow, then tears would fill his eyes, but all the while his 
attention was riveted on the preacher. When the congrega- 
tion dispersed he remained seated apparently oblivious to all 
about him. People passed near him, but there was something 
about the young man which forbade a near approach. There 
was a natural dignity in him, which, though it did not repel, 
kept strangers at a distance. He did not know that he was 
attracting attention, so lost was he in his meditations. The 
minister of the morning, coming from dinner, passed near 
him, and, noticing the pallor of his face, made bold to 
approach him and with a kind voice asked: 

“Excuse me, my young friend, may I ask — are you ill?” 

The young man immediately rose, and the minister started 
with surprise. He was not quite ready to be confronted by 
one of such striking appearance. Fully six feet tall, square 
shouldered, athletic in build, complexion ruddy, auburn hair, 
but dark eyes which seemed to be coal black because of 
the vivid contrast they made with the florid complexion, 
the young man removed his hat and frankly replied: 

“I thank you, Sir, I am not ill; Why do you ask? Do I 
look like an invalid?” 

“ I beg pardon, I thought you were pale, perhaps suffer- 
ing, you were sitting so quietly, ' responded the clergyman; 
and he was about moving away when the young man again 
spoke: 

“Do not hasten, Sir, if you are at liberty to remain a 
moment. You are the minister who finished your sermon 
a moment since, if I mistake not.” 

“ I was the speaker of the morning, though I finished 
preaching some time ago. I was just returning from dinner 


8 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


when I noticed you sitting here so quietly, and I was 
attracted to you and made bold to speak to you as I did.” 

“ I was not aware that much time had elapsed since you 
concluded your forceful and eloquent sermon. You are a 
stranger to me, you are older than I, but I feel that I ought 
to tell you that you have made a powerful impression upon 
me this morning. I am a nominal Christian. Your sermon 
has shown me that I am not a real Christian. My life has 
been outwardly moral and upright; but. Sir, I have lived a 
purely selfish life to this morning. I see very clearly that 
I must give up what little Christianity I have, or I must 
surrender myself wholly to Jesus Christ, as you so clearly 
outlined this morning. All through your sermon I have 
been profoundly moved. I cannot tell you about it. No 
language describes my agitation. I thank you for the ser- 
mon. You have placed me at the fork in the road of my 
life. I have never been there till today. You have done all 
that a human being can do for another. If I take the wrong 
road you are in no way to blame. If I take the right road 
you will be God’s agent who led me. I thank you.” 

The minister saw such dignity of character that he deemed 
it unwise to attempt to add anything to the message of the 
morning. Something told him: “You have delivered your 
message faithfully — say no more.” Advancing a step he 
extended his hand, and with his winning voice said: 

“ I am happy to have met you, my dear young friend. 
I am exceedingly happy if my words have helped you ever 
so little. I shall never forget this moment. I shall pray 
for you.” He was dropping his hand when he observed a 
college society pin on the vest of his young acquaintance. 

“Ah! I see you wear the badge of the college fraternity 
of which I have been a member for twenty-nine years. May 
I ask the name of your college?” 


OCEANVIEW CAMP MEETING. 


9 


“ Raymond University.’' 

“ Is it possible? That is my Alma Mater. My boy gradu- 
ated in the same old college a year ago last June. Now may 
I ask you your name? I shall wish to tell my son that I 
have had the pleasure of meeting you.” 

“ My name is Paul Leonard.” 

It was the minister who turned pale now. Seizing the 
hand of the young collegian, his eyes filling with tears, 
and choking with emotion which could not be controlled, 
the minister exclaimed: 

“Are you Paul Leonard? Paul Leonard, who saved the 
life of your class-mate, Harry Bartlett, who would have died 
of smallpox had you not at the risk of your life saved him 
by your tireless watching and careful nursing? Harry 
Bartlett is my boy, my only child. Your name has been 
sacred in our California home for three years. You saved 
our boy, you saved him;” and the minister broke down 
completely. 

In a few moments the tide of emotion subsided and the 
minister spoke again: 

“You say that you are not a Christian. Pray tell me what 
you call Christianity. Could Jesus Christ have done better 
than you did for Harry? Did you not literally offer your life 
for his? Did you not resemble Jesus in such an offering?” 

“ Dr. Bartlett, I know that I jeopardized my life when I 
watched with Harry, but you know very well how the mem- 
bers of our fraternity are banded together. You know the 
solemn oath we take at the inner shrine, when we vow to 
stand by each other in all exigencies. I was a true fra- 
ternity man when I cared for Harry. I was moved by my 
love for Harry. I would not have so cared for a member of 
a rival fraternity. Jesus Christ would. I was not a Christian 
then. I am not now.” 


10 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


The bell for the afternoon service rang. The crowd began 
to enter the spacious auditorium. 

** Paul Leonard, I must know you better. We cannot talk 
longer now. I must go to the platform. A very dear friend 
of mine preaches this afternoon. As soon as possible I 
want you to come to our parsonage in Newburne. You 
know that we have just come from the far west. We are 
hardly settled as yet. It does not matter. Please do not 
stand on any formality. Make our home your home at 
any time.” 

As the great crowd gathered Paul Leonard turned away. 
He was filled to overflowing with the morning sermon. He 
did not wish to listen to another sermon, fearing the im- 
pression of the morning sermon might be dissipated in a 
measure. He wanted to get away from the people that he 
might think matters over. He realized that he stood at the 
fork of the road, and he honestly wanted to take the right 
road. With no definite place in view he turned into Circuit 
Avenue, which wound round the encampment and led to the 
station across the bridge spanning Cedar Creek. Slowly 
walking along, buried in his thoughts, he did not notice 
that he was approaching a crowd of men who were listening 
to one of their number who was very much in earnest in 
denouncing some person or measure. As Paul drew nearer 
he heard the speaker distinctly. 

“ I tell you, men, that preacher is a humbug, a polished 
rascal, a tonguey hypocrite. He knows how to play with 
an audience, and better work in tricking an audience was 
never done in these parts than that black-coated rascal did 
this morning. He didn’t mean a word he said. He don’t 
believe in any Jesus Christ any more than I do. If there 
ever was a Jesus Christ, He was no such man as that parson 
pictured this morning. Suppose all he said was true hun- 


OCEANVIEW CAMP MEETING. 


11 


dreds of years ago, there is no Jesus Christ now round these 
parts, and there is nobody like Him nor wants to be like 
Him. I tell you men,'* and here the speaker grew violent, 
“ I tell you men, the church is against us, and we must 
overthrow the church if we ever expect to get our liberties. 
The laws are against us, the laws favor the rich and grind 
the poor. The church members are all on the side of the 
laws, church members run this government. Look at the 
officers: the Governor is a rich Unitarian; the Lieutenant 
Governor is a millionaire church member, he bought his 
last election, hoping to get into line for the Governorship; 
the Speaker of the House is a Baptist Deacon, and the 
President of the Senate is a wealthy Methodist. He owns 
the best cottage up there in the grove. We are a church- 
ridden people; we are slaves, slaves. Down with the church, 
death to the ministers; the torch, the torch!” 

“Good fur you, old boy, you are right, give it to the 
church and the soft-handed ministers,” shouted a ruffian in 
the crowd. The speaker was about to go on, when a thin- 
faced man interrupted: 

“Tim Blackmer, you are excited, you are mixing a lot of 
sheer nonsense with a little truth. You all know me, men. 
You know that I am one with you in demanding our rights 
from the plutocrats. I go in for everything reasonable, but 
I abominate extremes. I hate injustice. We who demand 
justice from others ought to be just ourselves. Tim Blackmer, 
you mean well, but you are way off this time. You make a 
savage attack on the minister of the morning. He preached 
as straight a Gospel sermon this morning as any one could 
ask. He told the truth in the most forceful way. None of 
you know him. He has just come from the far west. I 
know him. He and I were classmates in college. A squarer 
fellow never lived than the minister of this morning. What 


12 


PAUL Leonard's sacrifice. 


he preached he lives. He talked right out of his heart and 
life. Mark my words, you will respect that man, some of 
you will love and admire him. He’s been in Newburne less 
than a month. He’s a great preacher, but he is a greater 
friend of the poor than he is preacher. The poor and rich 
like him for he is a true man. Tim Blackmer, you are a big- 
hearted rough. I know you. You seem to be a kind of a 
hornet’s nest once in a while, but way down deep in your 
heart you don’t mean to sting. You have great sympathies. 
You have no business to be the bummer you are. You 
would make a splendid Christian if you would let your heart 
control you. Mark my word, Tim, you will be a great lover 
of Dr. Bartlett. I know you and I know him. 

‘‘Fellows, it is mighty easy to stand outside of the church 
and throw mud. If we all tried to do right we would be 
more charitable over the mistakes of the members of the 
church. I know there is goodness in the church, though I 
frankly admit that she is not making much advancement 
these days. There was my old father, God bless him, he 
was a true Christian. Many a night, after I leave you 
fellows at the saloon and the gambling dens, I drag myself 
to my lodgings thinking of him and the prayers he used to 
offer for me, his only boy. Some nights I feel that he is 
with me, though I cannot see him and I do not hear his 
voice. I feel his presence and I am ashamed of the life I 
am leading. Ah! He was a Christian. Pity ’tis that his 
boy is not more like him. You see, fellows, I was a little 
wild in my college days, and when I graduated my reputation 
was a little shady. It was not the kind one needs to start 
life with. People are shy of the fast college boy, and well 
they may be. I came home. All Lancaster was against me. 
Father died. He left me a bit of money which he had saved 
a penny at a time. I put it in the Lancaster Savings Bank. 


OCEANVIEW CAMP MEETING. 


13 


It is there today. I haven’t touched a penny of it. I shall 
never gamble away my father’s money. For a month after 
father’s death I went to the Methodist church, which had 
been the home of my old father. I wanted to quit my 
bad ways. I wanted to reform. I wanted some one to give 
me a bit of sympathy. A kind word would have won me. 
No one cared for me. I got tired of the church, for the 
church got tired of me. I was to blame, mostly. I ought 
to have gone straight forward in a square and manly way, 
never noticing the slight of the church, but I didn’t do it. 
The saloon was cheery, the saloon keeper always speaks 
kindly to us. Of course we know what he does it for, but a 
fellow likes a kind look, a kind word, a kind tone once in 
a while. If the church won’t give it, the saloon will. You 
know all the rest. I am of no use anywhere on earth. I 
haven’t a real friend on earth today. I am living a miserable 
life every day in the year. That sermon this morning was 
terrible to me. It was all right. Everyone of us ought to 
be doing the work he called on us to do. But we won’t do 
it. Why? Why? We won’t do it. You know that. Why? 
Why? I am all wrong. I know it. I ought to do right. 
I know it. But I don’t. I am fifty years old tomorrow. 
Fifty years of a wasted life. I have thought this all out 
calmly and deliberately. I am a lost man. I am as lost now 
as though I were in hell. The chances are a hundred to one 
that I shall be lost forever, and the worst thing about it all 
is I am self-doomed. Do you know that I feel horribly 
sometimes. I get to thinking over the old days in my old 
home; I hear my old father praying again. O, God, I wish 
I could hear him pray once more. Sometimes I think my 
wicked heart is breaking. But, fellows, the horrible spasm 
passes off, and I am myself again. Boys, these soft spells, 
as I call them, don’t come as often now as they used to. I 


14 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


guess they’ll stop altogether one of these days, and then — 
and then — O, Jesus, the Christ of my father, thou didst hear 
his prayers, hear me, send some one to Lancaster, send 
somebody to sin and rum-cursed Lancaster who will love 
and live like Thee. I am a poor lost gambler, I am demon- 
possessed. Great Christ, canst Thou save Seth Carter, the 
gambler?” 

For a moment Seth Carter stood before his fellows like a 
tree in a violent shifting wind, then he became calm. 

“I beg pardon, boys, that was one of my bad spells, it is 
gone, now, but I am very weak. I didn’t mean to say what 
I have. I just meant to speak a word in favor of one of my 
old college class. Boys, don’t curse the church. Jesus Christ 
made it, it ought to be filled with men like the morning 
preacher.* We all ought to be in the church, boys.” 

Pale and trembling like one in an attack of ague Seth 
Carter seated himself on the grass under a tree. 

“Gentlemen,” said a voice in the rear of the crowd, “I 
am younger than you all, may I say a word.” 

“Go ahead, youngster, we all believe in free speech. 
Blaze away if you want to. Jest as long as ye say what ye 
believe and mean, we’ll listen to ye.” 

Paul Leonard stepped upon a large stone back of the crowd. 
He had been listening to the words of Tim Blackmer and 
Seth Carter. 


Chapter II. 


MONTRAVEN. 

Earl Bancroft was a man fifty-five years of age. From 
remote generations the Bancrofts had occupied the vast 
family estate in Southern Scotland which was known far 
and wide as Montraven. It was never possible to ascertain 
the real value of this time honored estate. The land alone 
comprised more than a thousand acres and was considered 
the most fertile in that region. Montraven Castle, built on 
a slightly rising ground in the centre of the family posses- 
sions was a magnificent structure, and was splendidly fur- 
nished throughout, the library, known all over England as 
well as Scotland for its rare volumes, occupying the larger 
part of the second floor of the north section. The ancestral 
silver and gold which adorned the banquets, for which 
Montraven was famous, were a fortune in themselves, and 
the family diamonds were the delight and envy of all Scot- 
tish lords and nobles. More than eight hundred farmers, 
servants, and attendants were constantly employed in de- 
veloping the estate and caring for the castle. When the 
government tax bill was presented it was paid without 
question. The Bancrofts as a rule were a most happy and 
contented family. Family jealousies were never known to 
arise. Earl Bancroft had recently married a beautiful young 
lady of twenty-five. Rose MacMurray, the daughter of a 
well-to-do yeoman of the north country. The marriage was 
considered an excellent one, notwithstanding the disparity 
of age. Earl Bancroft had been a devoted husband to his 
former wife, and had remained a widower for five years. 
He was much grieved that no children had blessed his 
happy married life of the past twenty-five years. 


16 


PAUL LEONARDOS SACRIFICE. 


After two years of enjoyable life in Montraven Castle, 
Rose Bancroft presented the overjoyed Earl with a daughter. 
The servants never forgot the festival which the Earl gave 
in honor of the advent of the little stranger. 

One afternoon shortly before dusk, in the summer of 1870, 
the mother and child were dozing in hammocks swung under 
a wide-spreading elm tree, about fifty feet from the broad 
avenue leading to the front entrance of the castle. The 
young mother was excessively weary, for her baby, eight 
months old, had been ill for several days, and, though she 
had the most faithful of nurses, the mother persisted in 
caring for the child day and night. How long she slept 
Rose Bancroft could never tell. She woke with a start and 
found her baby gone. 

“That is just like Nancy, precious old soul that she is,’* 
said the mother; “ doubtless little Rose awoke and Nancy, 
knowing I was tired, took her away so that I might get a 
longer nap. She knew I was all tired out.” So speaking 
the royal mistress of Montraven rose and slowly walked 
into the Castle. She did not hasten to her room even, but 
seeing her husband in the smoking room, she entered and 
engaged in conversation with him. While they were talking 
together the supper bell rang, and as they passed along the 
hall to the dining room Rose Bancroft told a servant girl 
that she might tell Nancy to keep the child till the supper 
was nearly over, then bring her to the table that the Earl 
might enjoy the baby for a little while. 

The supper was hardly begun when a servant entered with 
a message from the nurse, asking where she might find little 
Rose. A look of perplexity and alarm overspread the pale 
face of the mother. 

“ Bid Nancy to come to me at once,” gasped the agitated 
mother. 

Nancy at once appeared. 


MONTRAVEN. 


17 


“ Have you not the baby, Nancy? Did you not take her 
from the hammock under the elm while I was asleep?'* 

“ No, my lady, I have not seen little Rose all the after- 
noon." 

It is not possible to describe the commotion at Montraven 
for the next few hours. At first the Earl could not believe 
that anything serious had happened. He was sure that the 
child was in the safe keeping of some servant, but after 
diligent search had been made in every direction and no 
information as to the whereabouts of the baby could be 
obtained, the Earl was thrown into the most perplexing 
despair. He summoned the most trusty servants, and 
offered rewards to the one who would bring the lost child 
to him. All night long the vast acreage of Montraven was 
searched by three hundred men loyal to the Earl. They 
turned the darkness of night to the brightness of day with 
their large torches of pitch pine. The morning found them 
still prosecuting the fruitless search. 

The news of the mysterious disappearance of the Mont- 
raven heir quickly spread throughout the county. In a few 
days all Scotland was alert in searching for the infant of 
Montraven. A week passed and no trace of the lost child 
could be obtained. At the end of a month nothing had 
been learned as to the cause of the disappearance of the 
little girl. Various conjectures filled the air. Some thought 
that a wild beast from the hills must have strayed into the 
Montraven estate and carried off the child while the mother 
was sleeping, but this suggestion found little credence. No 
animal had been seen by any of the workmen. Had a wild 
beast carried off a child he undoubtedly would return hop- 
ing for another chance to satisfy his hunger at the expense 
of Montraven Castle, but after the servants had watched 
carefully for two months and saw no trace of any beast 


18 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


whatever, the theory was abandoned. Earl Bancroft offered 
great rewards for any information concerning his child, hop- 
ing thus to reach any desperado who might have stolen the 
child thinking a rich reward would be offered for her return. 

The months rolled slowly away. The young mother aged 
rapidly under the awful distress largely due to the dread un- 
certainty which hung like a pall of death over the father 
and mother. At times the Earl feared that his young wife 
would lose her reason. His grief was a double one. His 
anxiety for his wife added to the terrible suspense attending 
the loss of his baby made him a prematurely old man. At 
the end of a year all hope of ascertaining any information 
concerning the child was practically given up. The Earl 
and his lonely wife lost courage, save that which the nurse 
gave them from time to time. 

Nancy was an eccentric creature. She was a great be- 
liever in dreams. She alone of all living at Montraven 
hoped to find the child. She was cheerful in the midst 
of all the gloom surrounding her. About once every 
month she electrified the few who were superstitious by 
declaring that she had seen little Rose in a vision in the 
night. Sometimes the vision was located in Scotland, once 
it was on the sea, once in distant America, but always 
little Rose was well cared for, was perfectly contented, 
she was surely coming back to Scotland to find her father 
and mother living at Montraven. A few called Nancy a 
witch, others laughed at the dreamer; but as the months 
rolled by she established a reputation for being a most 
wonderful dreamer. She was not a clairvoyant; everything 
came to her in dreams, never in a trance. She was so confi- 
dent in her belief in little Rose’s return that she finally made 
the mother believe that possibly the child was alive and 
well. Earl Bancroft was utterly skeptical in the matter. 


MONTRAVEN. 


19 


He not only had no belief whatever in Nancy’s dreams, but 
when he saw the beginnings of hope springing up in the 
heart of his wife he was disturbed, lest a reaction coming to 
his companion because of hope long deferred might possibly 
cause her death. 

Unknown to his wife Earl Bancroft summoned his college 
chum, a mental expert in London, to come to Montraven 
and, under the guise of a friendly visit to his intimate col- 
lege friend, study the eccentric Nancy. If Nancy was crazy 
the Earl feared to have her in the Castle, especially when 
he saw that she was beginning to have an influence over 
his wife. Dr. Ranson prolonged his visit to three months, 
for he had found something which interested him pro- 
foundly. After the most careful study of the nurse, the 
doctor told the Earl that there was not a clearer nor 
better balanced brain on the estate than that of the ec- 
centric nurse. He further told his college friend that 
he must encourage the association of his wife with the 
strange servant. He explained in detail the reasons which 
led him to give this counsel. First of all Lady Bancroft 
herself was in a dangerous mental condition. Unless the 
great strain could be removed in part from her mind one of 
two things would surely result. Either she would run into 
a swift physical decline, or she would lose her reason. In 
the next place, the doctor insisted that Nancy might be a 
necessary agent in procuring the child. 

“On three different occasions,” said the doctor, “I have 
made the most careful study of Nancy on mornings when 
she has had her prophetic visions. I early won her confi- 
dence and friendship, and she has apparently taken great 
delight in telling me all that she has seen in her nocturnal 
visions. In her excited manner she has painted the most 
singular pictures, which have every semblance of being 


20 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


transcripts of realities which we must discover. I shall re- 
turn to you shortly, if you have no objection, for I want to 
study the case of Nancy and her dreams. A few of us in 
London have been led to believe that we are beginning to 
touch an occult spiritual science. We have examined cases 
like Nancy’s in the city, but as yet we have seen no such 
promising case as hers. If you do not seriously object to it 
I want to bring a few fellow scientists, that we may together 
study this peculiar case. I will add this, friend Bancroft, 
if our scientific premises are correct, it is among the possi- 
bilities that Nancy in the course of time may lead us all to 
your child. I think the probabilities are that your child is 
alive, and I hope that Nancy may through her visions 
restore her to you and your suffering wife.” 

The Earl considered his college chum as a wild enthusiast, 
but seeing no serious trouble that could possibly arise from 
allowing him to continue what seemed to him scientific 
investigations of considerable importance, he invited him to 
come to Montraven as often as he wished, and so far as he 
could help him in his investigations he would be glad to 
do so. 

A year later a second child was born at Montraven, 
bringing a quiet joy to the Earl and his wife. To the 
advent of this little boy may be ascribed another helpful 
agency in saving the life of Lady Bancroft. As the little 
fellow lay in her arms asleep the fond mother would look 
on him and gather new life and animation. Responsibility 
is often the best medicine which can be given to one who is 
incapacitated through great grief from attending to life’s 
varying duties. 


Chapter III. 


FACING A CRISIS. 

Paul Leonard was a natural orator. During his college 
course he was considered the best speaker who had graced 
the college platform for years. The declamation, debate 
and oration prizes fell to him with a regularity that deprived 
these several contests of that intense interest which usually 
attends such competitive efforts. The secret of his success 
was not difficult to trace. He was an intense lover of 
humanity. From early childhood he had been noted for 
his passionate love for boys and girls, men and women, 
especially if they were in any kind of trouble. Being inter- 
ested in people, he was naturally without restraint in their 
presence. Without knowing it he gave his overflowing 
nature perfect freedom in his conversation with all, both 
young and old. Here is a secret which all public speakers 
ought to know. If any one desires to speak effectively to 
his fellows in public or private address, he must be natural. 
If he would be natural, he must be without restraint. If he 
would be unrestrained in the presence of his fellows he 
must be true to them, he must love them. It may be that 
some speakers have mesmeric or hypnotic powers. If we 
were to carefully analyze the power of many of the best 
speakers of the world we should find that it is simple and 
sincere love for humanity. This was the secret of Paul 
Leonard’s oratorical successes. 

He loved people so ardently that he resented any wrong 
done any one. The sight of the strong oppressing the weak 
roused within him a fiery indignation which his parents and 
teachers controlled with the greatest difficulty. As an out- 
growth of this natural overflowing love he was perfectly 


22 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


frank and fearless. This trinity of graces adorned Paul 
Leonard in his boyhood days and beautified his maturing 
character in the four eventful years of his college life. His 
college friends bestowed upon him a graceful, perhaps un- 
intentional compliment during his Junior year. 

On the morning of the day of the Junior Exhibition a 
mock programme appeared, evidently prepared by the 
Sophomores. This programme was a scathing criticism of 
every member of the Faculty and Junior Class. If there 
was a weakness in anyone it appeared in the most ridiculous 
manner in this scorching broadside. Ten of the Juniors 
were to compete for two oratorical prizes in the evening. 
No one knew the subjects of the speakers. This gave the 
Sophomores their coveted opportunity. To each of the 
speakers they assigned a subject which was a merciless ex- 
posure of the individual weakness or fault of the speakers. 
Against the name of Paul Leonard was written the follow- 
ing: “ Paul Leonard, the friendly, frank and fearless, will 
discourse on the Rise and Progress of the Associated Chari- 
ties. Please bring handkerchiefs. Paul will uncork an 
extra vial tonight.” The three adjectives, friendly, frank 
and fearless were so exceedingly appropriate that they 
stuck to the young humanitarian for the remainder of his 
college course. 

That night Paul Leonard gave an impassioned appeal 
for “The Outcast.” It was a simple appeal for justice- 
He contended that we give the fallen man and woman 
no chance in life after the first lapse from rectitude. As 
he forcefully portrayed the almost resistless power of 
heredity in the case of those who are born mortgaged to 
weakness and evil, his natural sympathies roused him and 
his indignation swept him like flame, as striding to the front 
of the platform he exclaimed: “Will you mercilessly con- 


FACING A CRISIS, 


23 


demn the unfortunate traveller on the mountain whom the 
avalanche catches and hurls to his death? If you knew the 
avalanche was coming, why did you not warn him? If you 
knew nothing of the murderous intent of the sluggish giant 
of the heights then open your hearts in pity for the victim.” 
The face of the young speaker lighted up as he proceeded: 
‘‘Jesus Christ loved the leper, not because he-was a leper, but 
because of the struggling human life behind the leprosy, the 
life which the dread disease would surely destroy unless the 
unconquerable life of the Nazarene came to the rescue. 
This is a Christian community. This is a Christian nation. 
The leper is here, however. The social leper, the moral 
leper. We hate the leprosy, but as Christians do we love 
the leper? Is it our delight to rescue the fallen? Do we 
unintentionally push the fallen further down into the gulf 
by our unchristian attitude? If we are guilty in this par- 
ticular are we not utterly false to the principles of our 
Christianity? 

This was the kind of a person who stood on the granite 
boulder looking into the faces of the men who had been 
strangely moved by the dramatic prayer of Seth Carter the 
gambler. Paul Leonard was no coward, but as he looked 
over that company of men so much older than himself, he 
hesitated, his modesty strongly asserting itself. They were 
men between the ages of thirty-five and sixty, he was a little 
more than twenty. 

“Go on, young feller, say it right out, we are listening,'’ 
said a white haired man as he took from his mouth his long- 
used pipe. 

Paul Leonard possessed a very sympathetic voice. It 
belonged to his great heart. He began to speak. The 
clear, smooth voice fell on the ears of the motley crowd 
with a pleasing cadence that sharply contrasted with the 


24 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


rasping voice of Tim Blackmer and the despairing wail of 
Seth Carter. The young speaker had uncovered his head. 
This mark of gentlemanly courtesy was greatly appreciated 
by the men who were unaccustomed to the minor civilities of 
society, and they gathered the more closely about him. 

“Gentlemen, I am with you by accident this afternoon. 
I was wandering along the avenue when I heard the impas- 
sioned tones of Mr. Blackmer. As I drew nearer I saw that 
he was very much in earnest in denouncing the minister of 
the morning, and the Christian church. I listened to him 
with painful interest. Mr. Carter has spoken from a terrible 
despair, making our hearts quiver with intensest interest and 
love. The longing of our God-created natures ought to be 
met. God has created all nature double. Every want is an 
advertisement of a supply existing somewhere. It is our 
business to find that supply. As the physician brings relief 
to the sufferer racked with pain, so each one of us ought to 
carry comfort to some restless heart somewhere. 

“I am young, my experience is limited necessarily, but I 
have the settled conviction that there is satisfaction for 
these gentlemen who have spoken so frankly. For them, 
for us all, God has provided rest. Some of you, perhaps all 
of you, do not favor the Christian church. Perhaps you 
do not understand this divinely appointed organization. 
Perhaps the church is to blame for this misunderstanding 
on your part. Perhaps you are in part to blame yourselves. 
I cannot say, for I have given this matter no study, but I 
firmly believe that were all prejudice removed from the 
church and our minds, there would be a fairly good under- 
standing between us. 

“Gentlemen, do you not feel terribly dissatisfied with 
yourselves at times ? You blame your surroundings, and 
doubtless much can be said against the things that shut us 


FACING A CRISIS, 


round. You severely criticise men whom you regard as 
your oppressors, and there is no doubt that men are selfish 
and grasping and sometimes oppressive, but beyond all this 
do you not sometimes feel that you are wrong within, so 
wrong that you hate yourself, for you feel that you were 
made for something nobler and purer than you are. I am 
deeply humiliated today as I have been brought face to face 
with my own sin. The sermon of the morning was a great 
searchlight. The preacher threw it full on me, and I saw 
myself as I had never seen myself before. I have been 
living for myself, never truly mindful for others. I never 
saw Jesus Christ in His true light till this morning. The 
moment I saw Him I saw my own deformity. When I came 
down the avenue I was in a tempest. All the selfishness of 
my being was crying out against the sharp lesson of the 
morning. All the best part of me was pleading, ‘Accept, 
accept, accept the truth, apply it, apply it, be a man.' In the 
whirlwind of indecision I came upon you. It is impossible 
for me to tell you how the prayer of Seth Carter overwhelmed 
me. He cried out in his intense and bewildering despair: 
‘ 0! Jesus Christy send somebody to sin-cursed Lancaster, who 
will live and love like Thee! My older brothers, each one 
of us ought to go at once and answer that prayer. We were 
born to love each other, we were born to live as Jesus Christ 
lived. We are lamentable failures if we do not live and 
love. I see it so clearly. I never saw it before today. 
Jesus Christ is calling each one of us. Do you not hear 
Him?" 

Paul Leonard had reached a crisis in his life. He came 
to the hour suddenly and unexpectedly. The sermon 
thrilled him, but he was not ready to respond to the voice 
of duty. The preacher only precipitated an internal conflict. 
Seth Carter’s prayer tore his sympathetic nature as a cyclone 


26 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


cuts its narrow path into a dense forest. And now as he 
looked into the faces of these men, hungry for something 
they knew not what, there came to him something that was 
like the arrival of reinforcements for a hard-pressed and 
nearly exhausted army. In a moment the true in Paul 
Leonard won, the victory of his life came in a twinkling. 
His face crimsoned, his eyes flashed, his breast heaved as he 
exclaimed: 

Here and now, in your presence, I promise Jesus Christ to 
live to the best of my ability as He wills C 

The face is the true index of the soul. A new fire flashed 
from his eyes, a radiance overspread the features of the self- 
conqueror as he uttered this sentence on which God pivoted 
his strong young life. The men had no adequate conception 
of the great victory which their speaker had won, nothing of 
the wonderful calm that pervaded his entire being, but 
they felt something of the power that attended his 
utterance. They listened intently to the great consecration, 
and when Paul Leonard stepped down from the boulder 
there was an impressive silence. 

Seth Carter rose. “Paul Leonard, I have known you 
from early boyhood. Your grandfather and my father were 
born in the small town of Lancaster. They lived side by 
side for years. I have spent many a day with your father 
when as boys we roamed the fields and forest together. My 
fast life broke our acquaintance, but I know you all. Paul, 
if you keep the pledge you have just made you will make a 
practical Christian. Perhaps you have a greater work to do 
in our city than any one dreams of. I am the last one to 
give you advice, but I want to say to you, stand squarely on 
your pledge all the time. It will cost you something, but I 
beg of you stand firm.” 

The whistle of the approaching train caused the im- 
promptu meeting to break up, nearly all of the men hastening 


FACING A CRISIS. 


27 


to the train which was to take them to Lancaster. Paul 
Leonard walked back to the grove. 

Oceanview camp meeting never held its sessions over the 
Sabbath. Friday evening was the time for the annual Love 
Feast, the last service of the camp meeting. Nothing unusual 
transpired at this service till near the close, when Paul 
Leonard, to the surprise of the Lancaster people rose and 
said: 

“I have never taken part in any service held on this 
camp ground, but I wish to add my testimony to the many 
already given. This Love Feast has been a very precious 
season to me. The morning sermon, to which so many of 
us listened and to which so many have referred, was the 
means through which God opened up to me my life as it 
has been and as it ought to be. I saw myself as I never 
expected to see anyone. My life has been a miserable, 
selfish existence. I have not known it till today. God has 
called me through the sermon to yield myself to Him. I 
did not obey at first, which shows too plainly the power of 
the selfishness which has dominated my life. A circumstance 
this afternoon which I need not mention here has led me to 
make an honest decision to serve Jesus Christ. I feel that I 
have, been forgiven by the Saviour. I am at peace with 
Him. His life and love have touched me.'' 

As Paul Leonard sat down. Dr. Bartlett quickly rose. 
“I know enough of this young man," said he, “to say that 
he has won a great victory over himself. His life seems to 
be very transparent. His ideal is very high. His confession 
shows most clearly the refinement of his conception of true 
Christian character and life. Brethren," said the preacher 
turning to his ministerial associates on the platform, “the 
church has won a great victory today. The spirit of Jesus 
Christ dominates this service." 


28 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


The pastor of the Lancaster First Methodist Episcopal 
Church, who was the leader of the Love Feast, a man of 
about sixty years, followed Dr. Bartlett: 

‘‘Many of this congregation have known Paul Leonard 
from childhood. We hardly understand him when he says 
that he has lived a selfish life. I know I speak the sentiment 
of the people of my church, both old and young, when I 
say that he is regarded as a most estimable young man. 
Surely he must have been in the very presence of the Master 
else he could not have seen his transparent life to have been 
a selfish existence. It seems to me that if such light has 
shone on him, it must have shone on others also. The spirit 
of the hour is that of consecration. Young men, if it is 
necessary for Paul Leonard to make a new consecration to 
Jesus Christ, is it not necessary for you to do the same?” 

A young man arose: “Since the morning sermon I have 
had thoughts and feelings similar to those which my young 
brother has expressed. All through the afternoon a voice 
within me has been loudly calling, ‘ Give yourself to Jesus 
Christ.’ I have hesitated, for a perfect surrender on my 
part will necessitate a complete revolution of all my life 
plans. I have been in agony during this service. I must 
yield. I will yield. I cannot resist longer. Pray for me.” 

“I can but perish if I go,” was sung by the large congre- 
gation. During the singing of the last line a young lady 
rose: 

“ I have felt that my life is worse than useless since the 
sermon of the morning. I have not been willing to say 
‘Yes ’ to Jesus Christ on one point. I am suffering as none 
of you know. O! Jesus help me, help me. Help me to say 
‘Yes’ to Thee. I will say ‘Yes.’ I do say it, Jesus, I do say 
it,” and her face shone as if the light from the heavenly hills 
was falling upon her. Another spoke in a similar strain^ 
A young man rose on the extreme left: 


FACING A CRISIS. 


29 


“I know these young people who are making these con- 
fessions and consecrations. I attend regularly the First 
Church in Lancaster where they are members. I am not a 
Christian. I have never been one. I have always said that 
I was living as good a life as the average church member. 
I have taken great pride in my moral life. I have refused 
to have anything to do in real church life. I have not 
prayed to God, I have not read His Word for more than 
five years. I have the greatest respect for these young peo- 
ple who have spoken so frankly. If they are not living as 
they ought, what shall I say of my life? I am under no 
emotion whatever. I reach my conclusion this night in 
the calmest frame of mind. If Jesus Christ will accept such 
a person as I am, henceforth, God helping me, I will be a 
Christian.” 

The leader of the Love Feast with rare good sense gave a 
broad but searching invitation for all who felt that they 
ought to make a complete surrender of themselves to Jesus 
Christ and His great work to come forward to the altar, 
where a consecration service would be held. Several hun- 
dred came at once in response to the invitation. The great 
majority who came were professed Christians, but among 
the number were about fifty who came seeking the Lord for 
the first time. The spirit of genuine consecration pervaded 
those who were kneeling at the altar. The venerable leader 
was melted to tears. 

“ Beloved, hear me a moment. Jesus Christ says, * Him 
that cometh to Me I will in no wise cast out/ You are 
honest. You have come to Him. Now take Jesus Christ at 
His own word. He says, ‘You come, I will save.* You 
have come. What is He doing? What has He done? His 
life is salvation. He gives you His life now. He gives you 
His life not to save you bye and bye in heaven. He gives it 


30 


PAUL Leonard's sacrifice. 


to save you now. He gives it to you in order that you may 
truly live and work now, tomorrow, and forever. He gives 
you His life. Take it now. You have the Christ life.” 

A fervent prayer followed, and the service was brought to 
a close, and the camp meeting was closed. There was no 
sleep in many of the cottages that night. Some were too 
happy to sleep. Others were too miserable to rest. The 
terrible power of sin is never more manifest than during an 
outpouring of the Holy Spirit. Men and women would not 
yield. They fought against conscience, Jesus Christ, the 
Holy Spirit, and misery took them prisoners. 

Early next morning Paul Leonard went to his beautiful 
home on High Street, Lancaster. After cordially greeting 
his mother, brothers and sisters, his father, a leading physi- 
cian of the city, being out attending to his extensive practice, 
he went to his room. On his table he found a number of 
letters, which had accumulated during his four days' absence 
at the camp meeting. Most of the letters were from friends, 
a few from college mates, one or two on business matters. 
The last in the pile was post-marked Lancaster. It was 
somewhat soiled, and was written with a trembling hand. 
It read as follows: 

Dear Paul : — Pardon the liberty I take in writing you at this 
early morning hour. I left Oceanview with the other fellows 
yesterday afternoon. On the train we had the smoker all to our- 
selves. We began to play cards as usual, but we had not gone five 
miles before someone spoke about you and the short speech you 
made to us near the station. You have no idea what an impression 
you made on those men, who are not accustomed to hearing ser- 
mons nor speeches pertaining to Christ or Christianity. A few of 
the men did not understand you at all. That is not strange. They 
know nothing about Christianity. The large part of the men, 
however, were profoundly impressed by your words and the spirit 
you showed while uttering them. They perceived your transparent 


FACING A CRISIS. 


31 


honesty, they believe in you, they respect you. I have not been 
able to sleep all the night long. It is now four o’clock. I have 
been thinking about you, the men, what you said, and the effect 
your words had on the men. I know these men. They are con- 
sidered to be a very hard set, but the truth is they have hearts. 
Some of them are as tender as women, but they know nothing of 
Jesus Christ. They hate the church, they hardly know why. They 
can be reached by the right kind of a man. It is not for a gambler 
to advise a young man what he ought to do, but I must tell you 
what I think. If you were a preacher in Lancaster you would 
have a great influence over these men. At the present time the 
church has no power on them whatever. I know what these men 
respect. I am a hardened sinner, lost beyond the reach of mercy. 
I have had a chance to live a good Christian life. I have thrown 
it away. These men have had no chance. You can save them. 
Many of them are diamonds in the rough. Pardon me for presum- 
ing to address you. I feel moved to write these words. 

Yours truly, 

Seth Carter. 


Lancaster, Saturday morning. 


Paul read the letter a second time. Heavy perspiration 
stood on his forehead. What did this letter mean? Why 
had Seth Carter been moved to write it? He read the letter 
a third time. He dwelt long on the words, These men have 
had no chance. You can save ihemT He threw himself on 
the lounge. He closed his eyes, and for an hour he was 
buried in the deepest thought. “O! Jesus,” he prayed, “is 
this letter a message from Thee? Is it Thy will that I change 
every plan I have in life? Shall I disappoint my father 
and mother who have done everything for me? Dost Thou 
desire me to enter the sacred calling of the ministry? Dear 
Saviour, I have given all to Thee. Thou knowest that I 


82 


PAUL Leonard's sacrifice. 


made no reservation in my consecration yesterday. This is 
so unexpected. I am bewildered. Darkness is all about 
me. I do not know Thy will in this matter. Give me light. 
Show me my duty. I will do it, if Thou wilt help me." 

A long period of silence. 

“I will go and talk it over with mother." Paul Leonard 
rose from the lounge, crossed the hall and gently rapped on 
his mother's door. 

“Come in," was the cheery response from within. 


Chapter IV. 


WORKING IN THE DARKNESS. 

“Paul, dear, what is the matter? How pale you are. 
What has happened? Here, take this easy chair. Hadn't 
you better lie down on the sofa. I’ll ring for Jane to bring 
a glass of wine,” exclaimed Mrs. Leonard in an excited and 
disconnected manner. 

“No, mother, I wish for no wine, as you know. I do not 
care to lie down. I prefer to sit right here in my old place,” 
answered Paul as he drew the hassock and seated himself 
in front of his mother, just as he had done ever since he 
became too large for the fond mother to hold in her lap. 
He rested his arm on her knees and looked inquiringly up 
to the loving face of the best of affectionate mothers. That 
was a beautiful picture they made there in the quiet of the 
mother’s room. The handsome young man, innocent and 
strong, and the beautiful mother of forty-five whose coal 
black hair was just touched with the approaching gray. The 
boy had come at his own option to exchange the most sacred 
of confidences with the mother who had not lost her hold 
upon her boy from the day when she held him in her arms. 
It was easy to see where Paul’s black eyes came from as he 
sat there at his mother’s feet. The dark complexioned 
mother had given her lustrous black eyes to the boy, who 
had inherited his auburn hair and florid complexion from 
his father. Mother and son might have exchanged eyes 
without altering the appearance of either in the slightest 
degree. 

“Mother,” began Paul, “I want the best advice to be 
found on earth, and of course I have come to you.” 


34 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


The fond and affectionate mother responded to this 
delicate and heart-felt compliment by giving her boy a 
passionate hug and burning kiss such as mothers alone can 
give when their hearts melt with love for their own children. 

‘T know you will give me the very best there is in your 
heart and mind,” Paul continued. “You know that I have 
always made you my confidant. I cannot remember when I 
have kept a secret from you. You have talked with me and 
advised me in the most delicate matters, thus saving me 
from many errors into which I might have fallen had you 
not forewarned me, and now I come to you at what may be 
the turning point of my life. I have a very heavy burden 
resting on my heart. I must have your sympathy and love 
and advice.” 

In the simplest manner he told her of his wonderful 
experience of the day before at Oceanview. He dwelt very 
minutely and carefully on every point which bore on the 
conviction which came to him that he was leading a selfish 
life, and he tried to tell of the great peace which had come 
to him after his complete and absolute surrender to his 
Saviour. 

“Mother,” said he, “I never supposed it were possible for 
a human being to have such deep and refined happiness as 
came to me yesterday when I told those men that I would 
give myself wholly to Jesus Christ. I know you will share 
with me in this great joy.” 

“Was there ever a happier mother than I? Paul, you 
have given me the greatest happiness ever since you were 
born. I have always known you would make a grand and 
noble man. For twenty years I have prayed that the Good 
Father would help you to be all He had planned you to be.’' 
With her black eyes brimming with joyful tears she threw 
her arms again about his neck and hugged him to her heart. 


WORKING IN THE DARKNESS. 


35 


“ But, my dear boy, is this consecration on your part so 
necessary? You joined the church when you were fourteen 
years old. You were a happy, Christian boy. I have been 
proud of you many times when I have seen you conquer 
yourself in the midst of temptations which come to 
young life. I think, I know, you have been living a good 
Christian life all these happy years. Of course I have not 
seen you in your college life, but I am sure that you were 
true to God and to us all through those four years.” 

“Mother, I have been true to myself and to you all in a 
way, but I have not been true to Jesus Christ, and con- 
sequently could not be true in the largest way to you and 
myself. My loyalty to you here at home has been the 
result of refined selfishness. My college, fraternity, and 
my loved home have been the inspiration of my life. I 
have not thought of being true to the church, and Jesus 
Christ has entered very little into the practical affairs of my 
life. My aims and ambitions have not been centered in 
Him.” 

“My dear, •dear boy, I hope you are not getting an 
exaggerated and abnormal view of the true Christian life. 
Of course we must be true to Jesus Christ, but is not being 
true to ourselves and those about us being true to Him? Is 
there a better place on earth than the home where the 
children of God may show their Christianity?” 

“No, mother, there is no better place in which to show 
the ripest fruits of our Christianity than the home, but are 
our many kindnesses and confidences and sacrifices in our 
home necessarily Christianity? There are the Pikes across 
the street. They say they are infidels. They never attend 
church. James told me only last week that he never saw a 
Bible in the house. But they are a most loving family. I 
do not believe we can find a family in all our city nearer the 


86 


PAUL Leonard's sacrifice. 


ideal family than the Pikes. But they are not Christians. 
Their affection for each other, though it is delightful, 
breathes nothing whatever of the spirit of Jesus. Mother, 
do not let me wound you, but my love for you and the rest 
of the family has not had any more Christianity in it than 
that of our infidel neighbors across the way. My love for 
you all is a refined family selfishness.” 

The mother was silent, her eyes looking down into the 
depths of those of her boy who had so suddenly rebuked 
her by his sharp criticism of himself. 

“Mother,” continued the boy, his pale face changing to a 
delicate crimson, “suppose Jesus to be the oldest boy in 
our family, do you suppose that He would live as I have 
been living? Do you suppose for a moment that He would 
center all His activities on the Leonards and on the college, 
as I have been doing? Jesus gave His life for us all, the 
Pikes, the people in the West End slums of our city, as well 
as for the Leonards and the members of our church. We 
say we are followers of Him. Must not the true follower of 
Him who gave His life for us all give his life for some one? 
He loved all humanity. Must not the real Christian love 
in the same spirit? Ought I not to love anyone, everyone 
whom Jesus loves? I have not done this. You have been 
the dearest mother on the old earth, you have suffered for 
me, you have given your life for me at times, and I love you 
for it, O so much. But Jesus has done more than you could 
do. Must I not love Him with something of the passion 
with which I love you? If I am a lover of Jesus must I not 
walk some of the paths He trod?” 

“ But my dear, dear boy, how is it possible for us to 
measure up to this beautiful ideal which you have set up and 
which you are worshipping so devoutly. Jesus was divine. 
He was the Almighty, we are simple human beings envi- 


WORKING IN THE DARKNESS. 


37 


roned with the severest limitations. How can we give 
ourselves for the world?’* 

“I know we are very weak, and at best we can do very 
little, but God made us to do that little. If we Christians all 
do our littles. He will do all the rest. I have not been doing 
that little. I feel condemned for my neglect, unintentional 
though it has been all my life. Now I have given myself 
to Jesus entirely and forever. He will place me somewhere 
in the world where I must give myself for human beings. I 
know it, I feel it.” 

“Paul, dear, do you think Christians of today must give 
themselves to suffering and perhaps death?” 

“Peter and James and Paul were martyrs. John was 
exiled, and thousands of the early Christians were put to 
death because they were faithful to Jesus Christ. He 
distinctly told his disciples that they would suffer death for 
His Name’s Sake. The same faithfulness on the part of 
Christians today will undoubtedly bring suffering and in 
some cases death. All faithful Christians did not suffer 
violent deaths in those early days; many will not particu- 
larly suffer today.” 

“Why Paul, my dear boy, what has come over you? I 
never heard you talk like this before. You make me shud- 
der. Must I think of my boy suffering because he is truly 
following Jesus Christ?” 

“Dr. Bartlett’s sermon yesterday morning at the camp 
meeting opened a new world to me. I have lived years 
since that sermon. My life has undergone a great change. 
I feel it all through me. I know not what to expect. I 
have come to ask you about these matters. I have received 
a letter which troubles me not a little. Will you read it 
and tell me what impression you get from it?” 

Paul handed the letter of Seth Carter to his mother who 
read it with painful interest. 


38 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


“ I don’t know what to say, Paul. This is a strange letter. 
We all know that Seth Carter is a notorious gambler in this 
city. He has led several young men astray. I fear that he 
has some dark scheme under this show of interest in you 
and his associates in sin. It is rather strange that he should 
be so solicitous for his companions.” 

“I think, mother, if you had heard his prayer you would 
not believe him to be wholly bad. There is no doubt that 
at times he wants to reform. Everybody in the city who 
knows him says that he is a great-hearted rough. I think 
he wrote this in one of his best moods. The question that 
troubles me is this: how much weight ought I to give to 
this letter? I have just given my life to Jesus. I have told 
Him that I would be His forever. Immediately this strange 
letter comes to me. Is this letter of Seth Carter a call from 
Jesus Christ. Is He calling me away from my life work, a 
life work which you and father and I have supposed settled? 
Is God calling me to the Christian ministry?” 

Mrs. Leonard, who was a most delightful woman of the 
world, was an utter stranger to the life on which her boy 
had entered. She was a church member, and as church 
members in First Church averaged, was a very good Chris- 
tian. Now her boy had touched her pride, and she roused 
herself and was about to rebuke him as much as she, the 
most lovdng of mothers, could rebuke the idol of her heart, 
when the imploring look on the face of her boy checked 
her. She had entertained the highest hopes for his future. 
With her husband she had entered with enthusiasm into the 
plans which looked toward a very brilliant commercial life 
for the first born of the household. For a year Paul had 
been in the employ of the largest manufacturing company 
of the city. Mr. Leighton, the senior member of the corpo- 
ration, had within a few days interviewed Dr. Leonard about 


WORKING IN THE DARKNESS. 


89 


Paul's future. He had promised that Paul should have a 
splendid position in the near future if he would remain 
with the company, and he said that a five years' contract 
would be ready for Paul’s signature in a few days. There 
was little doubt that a brilliant material future was open to 
Paul. All this came to the fond mother when Paul asked 
her about this call to enter the Christian ministry. The 
most natural thing for a mother who did not understand her 
boy’s deep Christian experience, and as a consequence had 
no conception of the profound convictions which literally 
possessed him, was to try to gently lead him away from this 
youthful passion for sacrifice which had captured him, but 
the look on Paul’s face arrested her, and her remonstrance 
was not uttered. The door opened and Paul’s father entered. 

“ Hullo, Paul. Back from camp meeting are you? Had 
a good time? Rested, I hope. Papers say you had a great 
sermon yesterday by the California divine. Did you hear 
it? We have missed you, my boy, if you were gone only 
three or four days. I declare, Paul, I don’t just see how 
we endured your absence during your college course. We 
can’t let you get married, that is settled. We can’t spare 
you. You tell Jennie the next time you see her, will you.” 
Dr. Leonard, who was an overgrown boy of forty-seven 
poked Paul in the ribs as he laughed aloud the real life and 
animation that filled the most popular doctor in the city. 

“What’s the matter, Clara? You look sober. What 
troubles you, my dear? Not much for supper, perhaps, and 
you fear Paul’s and my appetites. What, Paul, you sober, 
too? Caught from your mother, likely. Come, my dears, 
cheer up. I hope to have an evening at home tonight. 
We’ll have a jolly time. Let’s hope nobody in this city will 
be sick for one evening.” 

“George,” said the fond wife, “We are real glad that you 
have come in at this time. Paul and I have been having a 


40 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


conversation about practical Christian living. Paul received 
some new ideas from the sermon to which you refer, and he 
asks me some rather startling questions which I hesitate to 
answer. You have come just at the right time. Paul desires 
to know the will of his Heavenly Father and we must help 
him all we possibly can. I regret that our unfaithfulness in 
the past must embarrass us not a little in this important 
matter.” 

Mrs. Leonard told her husband as best she could all that 
had passed between herself and Paul. So far as she was 
able she described Paul’s consecration, his determination to 
do right regardless of consequences, and his perplexing 
and distracting uncertainty as to present duty. The father 
listened attentively, frowned when the name of Seth Carter 
was mentioned, and shook his head when his wife concluded 
her statement. 

“ Has mother told me all, Paul? 

** No, father, she has not told all, no one can do that, but 
she has made a perfectly fair representation of my embar- 
rassment and the circumstances leading to it, I have made 
a complete surrender of my life to Jesus Christ. What He 
asks me to do I must try to do. I suppose I shall be obliged 
to settle this great question myself, but I wish to avoid mis- 
takes so far as I may be able. I desire to be reasonable in 
my conclusion, and above all things I wish to escape fanati- 
cism. I am glad that you and mother are willing to listen 
to me, even when you think me needlessly agitated.” 

‘‘ Now, Paul, see here. If there is one thing about you 
that has gratified me beyond my power to express, it has 
been your sterling common sense. I have no fears for you 
on any line unless it be on religion. You have never given 
me any anxiety in this matter up to the present. You have 
been a good Christian young man for five or six years and 


WORKING IN THE DARKNESS. 


41 


I hope this consecration you speak of will be a temporary 
affair. I am somewhat uneasy over this matter, Paul, for I 
know the stock from which you have come. The Leonards 
are a stubborn class. For generations we have been known 
for our iron wills, and I know the old family trait is in you, 
and when you say that you must do what God asks you to 
do, I fear trouble. Paul, you will find, the older you grow, 
that man has a propensity toward being unreasonable in 
religious matters. Many a man who is gifted with the very 
best of common sense in all other matters is a flat failure 
when he enters the domain of religion. The savage will die 
for his sun-god, and the intelligent man will sacrifice all 
that is held dear at the mistaken call of duty. This is 
especially true of women. The more unreasonable a course 
of conduct is, the surer some religionists are to pursue that 
course. I am afraid of consecrated people. We get all of 
our religious cranks from their number. Freeman was a 
perfectly consecrated man, but so wild a crank that he 
thought he must take the life of his own child. He thought 
that God was calling for a second Abraham. The Christian 
church is handicapped in her work by these consecrated 
cranks. Paul, I warn you, have a care for yourself, you are 
on dangerous ground.” 

“ Excuse me, father, I mean no disrespect, do you think 
there is an immediate danger in our church of fanatical 
consecration? ” 

The supper bell rang. 

‘‘Come father and Paul,” said Mrs. Leonard, “let us drop 
this matter during the supper hour. The children will not 
understand us if we talk on these matters. We have a duty 
to them. We’ll make them happy for an hour or two, and 
then we will resume this important discussion.” 

Paul and his father and mother renewed their discussion 
after the children had been put to bed, and long after mid- 


42 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


night the father labored to convince his son that he should 
abandon all ideas of entering the ministry. Dr. Leonard 
was a man of splendid mental resources. He was well 
informed in matters pertaining to the church, even though 
he was ignorant of any spiritual experience. He knew the 
weakness of the ministers, the strength of many moralists 
in society and the world, and he honestly believed that his 
son could do a far better work in the commercial world than 
could be done in the sacred calling of the ministry. When 
excited the doctor was forceful in his way of putting things, 
and he was not careful of the feelings of others when he 
became emphatic in argument or protest. He wrung the 
heart of his boy terribly when he said: 

“ Paul, you will not only cloud your own life, but you will 
shadow mine, and you will subject your mother and sisters 
to continual embarrassment and mortification if you enter 
the ministry. You have no right to make us blush over 
your foolishness. You have a duty to us as a family. You 
know that I am ready to give my life for you and every 
other member of our home. You say you have entered 
upon a higher Christian life since yesterday. Grant this to 
be as you believe and not a temporary delusion, then in the 
name of Jesus Christ, to whom you have consecrated your- 
self, I, your father, demand that you consider your family, 
our social position, and our good name.” 

Dr. Leonard had struck a heavier blow than he intended. 
He was a splendid moral man, a nominal Christian, a 
respected church member, according to the judgment of the 
world, but he had no appreciation of Paul’s deep spiritual 
experience. He was honest in his belief that Paul was now 
suffering from an undue religious excitement, and he feared 
that he might hastily decide to enter the sacred calling, and 
when once he had made up his mind to preach the Gospel 


WORKING IN THE DARKNESS. 


43 


the father knew that pride and will would forbid a change 
of opinion. Realizing this Dr. Leonard had spoken terrible 
words to his son. Had he threatened to disinherit him 
Paul could have easily endured that for he would have been 
the sufferer himself, but Paul loved his father and mother 
and brothers and sisters with a passion that was almost 
divine, and the thought that he was to bring a great afflic- 
tion if not disgrace on them whom he loved better than 
his own life was a literal crucifixion to him. He turned 
crimson, then deadly pale, a groan escaped him, he was 
fainting, when he summoned his giant will and with a mas- 
terful effort rallied, but uttered no word in reply. The 
intense suffering of Paul smote the heart of the father, and 
he would have recalled his cruel speech if he had not been 
persuaded in his own mind that he must save his son from 
his monumental folly. The mother could not endure the 
awful strain upon her heart. She rose, crossed the room 
and seated herself beside her suffering boy on the sofa, 
threw her arm around his neck and gently pulled his head 
down to her shoulder, smoothed back his hair from his 
forehead, and poured into his wounded heart the oil of a 
mother’s love and sympathy. 

“ Paul, Paul, I cannot bear this. I cannot bear this any 
longer. I would rather leave society forever than have you 
suffer in this way. Father has spoken with painful direct- 
ness, but you know that he is honest, and has your best 
interests at heart. Don’t grieve, my boy. Think this 
matter over carefully. I will help you all I can. I ought 
to be a better Christian than I am. I know it. I will be 
better. I will pray for you the best I know how. I think 
God will make the path plain. Let us consider whether 
you cannot serve Jesus better in the business world for 
which you are so well fitted, than in the ministry where you 
have had no experience whatever.” 


44 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


Paul made no response. His heart was torn and bleeding. 
He was beginning to learn the meaning of sacrifice and 
suffering for Jesus. When his mother had finished speak- 
ing, he quietly rose and left the room, and in a few moments 
the household was still. Paul went to his room, but not to 
sleep for a long time. He went to bed asking guidance 
from above. In his short devotions he was very calm. 
Only once did his strong emotions overcome him in the 
silence of his meditation. 

“ O, Jesus,” he murmured low, “Help me now. If Thou 
canst see it to be for the best, let me serve Thee in the way 
that will be satisfactory to father and mother: nevertheless 
not my will but Thine.” The prayer closed with a sob 
followed by a flood of tears. Unknown to him, his mother 
was standing at his door. She heard the prayer and sob,, 
and with breaking heart she returned to her room and told 
the doctor. After a few minutes of silence Dr. Leonard 
quietly said, as though he were talking to himself: 

“ Paul is a rare boy. What a success he’ll make if he 
sticks to business. Perhaps he may succeed in the ministry. 
Possibly I am wrong in my plans for him.” A pause. 
“ Perhaps I am wrong.” 

Paul’s weeping came as a great relief. The strong excite- 
ment and the intense nervous strain subsided, and he fell 
asleep and dreamed there was a great fire in the city, that 
the gamblers were confined in one of the burning buildings, 
unable to find the door because of the blinding smoke, that 
he rushed in, unlocked the door and led them out in safety. 

The next day was the Sabbath. In accord with their 
custom the Leonards were at church morning and evening. 
The pastor of the First Methodist Episcopal Church was a 
deeply spiritual man, but he was not wbat Methodists call 
a great revivalist. He was never known to have a revival 


WORKING IN THE DARKNESS. 


45 


in the churches he served, yet he always left his churches far 
stronger than when he found them. He was just beginning 
his pastorate in Lancaster. The worldliness of his wealthy 
church troubled him sorely. Very many of his leading 
families were regular attendants at theatres and balls and 
they were the leading spirits in several of the leading 
clubs of the city. The camp meeting was as a rift in the 
clouds to the sorrowing clergyman. The consecration of so 
many of his young people at the Love Feast gave promise 
of brighter days. 

With rare judgment he selected appropriate themes for 
his sermons for this day. In the morning he spoke kindly, 
affectionately but very plainly on Parental Influence in 
Matters Spiritual."' It was a most searching sermon to the 
adult members of his congregation. He referred to the 
consecration of the young people at the camp meeting, and 
prophesied brighter days for the time honored and historic 
church if parents seizing the present opportunity encour- 
aged their children by precept and example to enter upon 
a new and vigorous life. He closed the morning service 
saying: “I shall preach a practical sermon to the Epworth 
League this evening.’" 

The effect of the sermon was peculiar. Seldom had a 
minister presumed to exhort First Church to spiritual 
activity. Some of the people were deeply moved by the 
sermon, Mrs. Leonard in particular, while others were 
offended. A few spoke quite harshly against the minister 
for presuming to intimate that they were neglectful of their 
children in the matter of religious training. 

A larger company than usual attended the evening service 
Dr. Adams had stirred the church. The adverse comments 
on the morning discourse had served to advertise the eve- 
ning service. The large chorus sang the beautiful anthem. 


46 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


“In the Cross of Christ I Glory,” and after a fervent prayer 
for the young people by the pastor, the quartette sang the 
soft response, “My Jesus, as Thou Wilt.” Dr. Adams was 
equal to the occasion. His mind and heart were filled to 
overflowing. For thirty minutes he held the great congre- 
gation spellbound as he forcefully showed the latent power 
in the young life in America. He pictured the future of the 
great western world if young people were loyal to the flag 
and Jesus Christ. He went deeper, and with masterful 
condensation and eloquence he showed the relation the 
American City was to have on American Civilization in the 
Twentieth Century. 

“Young people,” said the minister, “Your work must be 
in the American City. The present young people’s move- 
ment is not accidental. It is seen to be Providential in that 
it is coincident with the marvellous growth of the American 
City. This spontaneous uprising of the young people all 
over this land is God’s voice calling the great army of young 
soldiers to capture the American City.” 

Had Dr. Adams stopped at this point his great church 
would have been supremely delighted, for he had moved 
all by his discourse. Worldly Christians like practical 
sermons if they are only general and indefinite. Dr. Adams 
went right on however: 

“This church has a great work to do in Lancaster. The 
West End of our city is a veritable Sodom. Take the West 
End Railroad Station as a centre and describe a circle with 
a radius of a mile in length and we shall enclose more than 
60,000 people. In that circle there are sixty saloons legalized 
by the law of this state, and there are twice that number of 
unlegalized houses of death. In that circle there is not a 
church, nor chapel nor mission. I want the Epworth League 
of this church to begin evangelistic work in the West End 


WORKING IN THE DARKNESS. 


47 


immediately. All who will join in this work are requested 
to meet me in the chapel tomorrow evening, where we shall 
make plans for a practical campaign.’' 

The doctor called on the choir and congregation to sing 
“Must Jesus bear the Cross alone?” The benediction was 
pronounced, and the congregation began to disperse. First 
Church was in an uproar. Dr. Adams had not consulted 
his officials in the matter. His first intimation was his open 
declaration that he was to begin work in the Lancaster slums. 
The so-called better element of his church were indignant. 
One of the officials was heard to say in the large vestibule 
filled with people: 

“If Dr. Adams, our pastor, goes into the slums to do 
personal work, he disgraces our pulpit, if he takes our young 
people with him he disgraces our homes, and if he invites 
any of that West End crowd into this church there will be 
trouble.” 

Quite a number of those standing near expressed sympathy 
with this unchristian speech. 

About two hundred young people met the pastor the 
following evening. The doctor told them of his purpose. 
He had hired a hall right in the heart of the slums. He was 
going to preach there each evening of the present week 
beginning Tuesday. He wanted a large number of the 
young people to stand by him in the somewhat difficult 
work he was proposing. They could aid him in the singing, 
and when he wanted them to give their testimonies they 
could be of invaluable assistance. 

“ How many of you will volunteer to stand by me for the 
next thirty days? ” 

Twenty-seven young people rose to their feet at once. 

“Thank you, that is truly encouraging. Now, that we 
may advance the better in our work, I want you to choose a 


48 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


leader for ‘The Pastor’s Body Guard,’ a name I shall give 
to all who volunteer to assist in the West End work. Quite 
often I shall wish to communicate with you, and it will be 
much easier for me to speak to one than to all. You have 
not planned for an election, I know. It is better so. Let 
the choice be a spontaneous one. I wish all who will join 
in this evangelistic movement to write their names on the 
upper line of the card which will be handed you, and on the 
lower line write the name of your leader.” 

The cards were passed and collected and the doctor an- 
nounced the result: 

“ Sixty-seven have joined the Pastor’s Body Guard, and 
forty-four have voted for Paul Leonard”. 

A young man rose in the rear of the chapel: “ Dr. Adams, 
some of us did not fully understand your plan and either 
did not vote or voted in the dark. I think were you to 
explain the plan once more, and were it known that Paul f 
Leonard would accept the position of leader, many more 
would join in this new enterprise.” 

“Very well, let the ballot be taken over again. The first 
ballot is null and void. Let all vote again. As many as 
will join in this great work write your names on the first 
line of the card, and put the name of the leader on the 
lower line.” 

The second ballot showed a membership of one hundred 
and twenty-three, ninety-nine voting for Paul Leonard. 
Dr. Adams expressed great gratification that so many had 
joined in the movement, and that they had chosen so good 
a leader. 

“ Will Paul Leonard accept the honor which the young 
people have so generously conferred upon him?” asked the 
joyful pastor. 

“ Dr. Adams, I cannot answer your question this evening. 

I believe in this movement with all my heart. I shall have 


WORKING IN THE DARKNESS. 


49 


a part in it. There are a few matters which I need not 
mention that must be carefully considered before I decide 
to accept the position so kindly offered. I thank you all 
for this expression of your confidence. I will be with you 
tomorrow evening at which time I will give you my answer.’' 

Dr. Leonard, though not all that could be desired of a 
leading official of First Church, was a warm supporter of all 
the pastors of the church. He believed it to be the business 
of the minister to manage all of the spiritual interests of 
the church as it was the business of the officials to manage 
the church’s material interests. While he had grave doubts 
as to the wisdom of Dr. Adams’ plan he ably defended the 
pastor from the attacks of members and parishioners. 

When he learned from Paul the result of Monday even- 
ing’s conference he advised him to accept the position 
offered. 

“ For,” said he, “ Dr. Adams will need all of the assistance 
he can get in this new work which will be handicapped by 
many embarrassments and possible perils. And,” con- 
tinued the father, perhaps in this new field of labor you 
may find an answer to the vexed question of your life work. 
If your duties at Leighton & Co.’s will permit of it I advise 
you to accept. Please give this to Dr. Adams at your 
Tuesday night service. He will need a little ready money 
to start this enterprise.” He handed Paul a check for two 
hundred dollars. 

“With his high sense of honor Paul consulted Mr. Leigh- 
ton, the senior member of the firm which had a perfect right 
to the best energies he possessed. No objection being 
offered, save that Mr. Leighton remarked that he did not 
believe in these missionary movements at home or anywhere 
else, Paul accepted the leadership of the young people and 
began work in the wickedest part of Lancaster. 


50 


PAUL Leonard's sacrifice. 


A month later Paul wrote in his diary the following short 
record: “We have been at work in the West End for a 
month. Dr. Adams is a splendid general. He controls the 
roughs who gather in our hall with so little effort that I 
question if it ever occurs to them that they are subjects of 
his power. And he is leading one hundred of us young 
people, some of whom are from the very best of families in 
the city, so that we are really beginning to practically work 
in the heart of the slums. We cannot retreat now if we so 
desire. We must advance. I had hoped this new work 
might help me to decide my questionings as to entering the 
ministry, but I am more restless than I was a month ago. 
I am all in the dark as to God’s will in this one matter. He 
knows that I am a soldier waiting for orders. Is this slum 
work my camp life? Perhaps.” 

Paul was embarrassed in another quarter where he longed 
for assistance and sympathy. From early boyhood he and 
Jennie Leighton, the daughter of the senior member of the 
corporation for which he labored, had been the warmest and 
most intimate of friends. When Paul left Lancaster for 
college these young people ascertained that their regard 
for each other was stronger than that of friendship, and 
during the first vacation they frankly told each other of the 
love which had been growing all through their early years. 
They realized that they were both young, and with a com- 
mon sense that too seldom governs the life of young 
lovers, they wisely made no entangling alliances with each 
other, though they had perfect confidence in each other’s 
truth and loyalty. Of course Paul told Jennie Leighton of 
his experience at the camp meeting, and of the question 
that was troubling him. To all outward appearances he 
received no sympathy from the one who had it in her 
power to be of the greatest comfort to her lover in the 


WORKING IN THE DARKNESS. 


51 


great struggle of his life. Jennie Leighton was a total 
stranger to a Christian experience. She had been trained 
in a godless home. She had been an irregular attendant at 
First Church all her life. Mr. Leighton was a widower, his 
wife having died when Jennie was five years old. He never 
encouraged his daughter to go to church, and when she be- 
gan to blossom into womanhood he preferred to have her 
remain at home with him on the one day when he was free 
from business cares. Sunday excursions in their season, 
Sunday parties and dinners in the winter were in order in 
the Leighton residence, and Mr. Leighton was never satis- 
fied unless his beautiful and accomplished daughter was 
present on these occasions. If she planned to go to church 
he said not a word. He was a little skeptical as to her 
motive sometimes when Paul was at home on vacation, but 
he said nothing. When Paul told Jennie of his trouble she 
laughed outright. 

‘‘You must excuse me, Paul, for laughing when you are 
so serious and troubled. I suppose I am cruel, but I really 
mean no harm. You must remember that I am only a 
partially civilized heathen anyway. I was thinking — no 
harm in my thinking is there, Paul? — I was thinking what 
a minister’s wife I would make. Do you know Paul, that I 
am getting to be quite a whist player? I won ten first 
prizes last winter. Wouldn’t this look well in the Gazette: 
‘ Mrs. Rev. Paul Leonard won first prize at the progressive 
whist party given by Mrs. Brown in her beautiful residence 
on Ocean avenue last evening.’ 

“Or, how would this read to the pious ones of your 
church: ‘All who attended the Great Ball at Congress Hall 
last evening were fascinated by the exquisite dancing of 
Mrs. Rev. Paul Leonard. Everyone was in raptures over 
the polka she danced with the Mayor. Rev. Dr. Leonard 
was an interested spectator in the balcony.’” 


62 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


Paul smiled in spite of his seriousness at his lover’s good 
natured bantering. 

“Guess you’ll have to give one of us up, Paul, Jennie or 
the pulpit. Which shall it be?” 

Poor Paul! Her words cut him like a knife. His heart 
ached as never before. He needed sympathy. 

Poor Jennie! Had she known how her words lacerated 
the heart she loved so much she would have hastened to 
recall them all. But she knew nothing of the misery she 
had caused. 

Mrs. Leonard soon detected that a new trouble was prey- 
ing at her boy’s heart. She questioned him, and true to 
himself Paul told her all. 

“Mother, I fear that if God calls me to the ministry I 
must give up Jennie. She would be perfectly miserable 
with me in the ministry, and we all know that she is not 
suited to the work that falls to a minister’s wife.” 

What could a mother say? She had seen this from the 
beginning. 

“Paul, you will have to wait a while. God is our Father. 
Let him arrange matters. I fear that Jennie is what the 
Bible calls a sinner.” 

“Yes, yes, mother, but she is a very sweet sinner.” 

Mrs. Leonard smiled at her boy’s honesty. 

^ * 

We must now pass over several years of our story. The 
mission at West End has been fairly successful. Against 
embarrassing odds Dr. Adams has led his devoted band of 
young people. At his request a local preacher’s license was 
granted to Paul Leonard six months after the work had 
been commenced. Paul and his father hesitated about 
accepting it, but the pastor was so urgent that they finally 


WORKING IN THE DARKNESS. 


53 


consented. When once. he had given his consent Paul had 
entered upon the course of study prescribed in the Metho- 
dist discipline for local preachers and had passed splendid 
examinations at the annual conference, taking his orders 
with the young men who were entering the active ministry. 
He still remains in the employ of Leighton & Co., but gives 
much time and thought to the work of the West End 
Mission, preaching several times a month to relieve his 
pastor who is burdened with the heavy work of First Church 
and the Mission. Were you to ask Paul if he expects to 
enter the active ministry you would get this answer: 

‘H am ready to do anything that Jesus Christ asks me to 
do. I shall never enter the ministry without a call to the 
work.’* 

Paul and Jennie’s relations remain unchanged. Paul is 
twenty-five and Jennie is twenty-four. 

Coming out of the mercantile house one evening where 
he has been engaged for the past six years, Paul heard a 
newsboy crying lustily: 

‘‘Great Excitement. All about the Sudden Death!” 

Paul snatched the paper from the hand of the newsboy 
and his heart chilled as he read: 

Great Calamity to Lancaster — Dr. Adams Dead — Lancaster’s 
Popular Divine Dies from Apoplexy. 


Chapter V. 


NEW RESPONSIBILITIES. 

Paul Leonard read the startling headlines announcing the 
sudden death of Dr. Adams. His heart stood still. His 
head swam, and he leaned against a lamp post to prevent 
his falling to the pavement. 

“Mister, aint you goin to pay me fur the paper?” asked 
the newsboy who did not understand anything of the whirl- 
pool of emotions within the breast of Dr. Adams' young 
friend and ardent admirer. This sentence roused Paul from 
his dazed condition, and, after paying the boy for the paper, 
he turned his steps toward his own home. Father and son 
met at the door, the doctor returning from the parsonage, to 
which he had conveyed the body. 

Dr. Adams had fallen on the common. He had been 
spending the afternoon in the slums. He had made twelve 
calls in grief-stricken homes. His great heart had been 
strangely moved during his round of pastoral visits in West 
End. He had carried comfort to a mother who was nearly 
crazed because her oldest boy had the night before become 
intoxicated for the first time in his life. The poor woman 
had buried her husband the year before in a drunkard's 
grave, and her daily prayer for a year had been that her 
Charlie might never learn the taste of that which had 
brought ruin to her household. As the doctor knelt in 
prayer in the humble home his great heart went out to God 
in natural heart prayer. Such prayers at times are most 
eloquent. The schools may not class them as such, but if 
eloquence be defined as that power attending human speech 
which mightily moves the heart of man and inclines the ear 


NEW RESPONSIBILITIES. 


65 


of the Almighty Father to hear, then sympathetic prayer is 
often the purest eloquence of earth. It is a question if angel 
song is equal to it. Dr. Adams was a man unusually gifted 
in prayer. Often his wealthy congregation was hushed into 
silence as this man of God opened his heart to the Great 
Father above. The language was most simple in all his 
prayers. The sympathetic voice was perfectly suited to 
express the emotions of his warm heart. When Dr. Adams 
prayed, saint and sinner realized that he was talking with 
God, and they reverently listened. 

The sorrow which filled the home in the slums was lifted 
in the pastor’s prayer. The mother’s heart ceased to grieve, 
for the heart of the Infinite Father touched the heart of the 
sorrowing mother, and a great calm came. 

“Thank you, Dr. Adams, you have brought great comfort 
to me in my sorrow. I have hope that Charlie will not 
drink any more.” 

“My good woman, I do not like to bring you too great 
hope. The temptations of the saloon in this district are 
terrible, but somehow I feel that your boy is going to be 
saved. God bless you, my sister. Keep up a good heart. 
Don’t reproach the boy. Let us love him away from the 
saloon.” 

“God bless him forever,” was the whispered prayer that 
followed the great-hearted minister as he turned away from 
the door. 

His next call was at the home of a dissolute wretch who 
had been badly bruised in a bar room fight. He had been 
attending the services for a year at the hall. He had made 
a great attempt to reform during this time. The doctor, 
who was always ready for anything that might befall his 
terribly tempted flock, had good hopes that Andrew Kepler 
had really reformed. For the past six months he had been 


56 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


leading a prayerful life. Dr. Adams and Paul had become 
intensely interested in the fellow, knowing well the hard 
fight he was making. Alas! for their hopes. Alas! for the 
year of sober living. Returning from the hall one night a 
party of four former associates, those who had been with 
Andrew on many a debauch, met him and dragged him by 
main force into a saloon. The fumes of liquor touched his 
throat. He gasped, his old appetite almost choking him. He 
started toward the door, realizing his danger, when one of 
the men rushed up to him and put a glass of whiskey under 
his nose. How it was done, no one could tell. In an 
instant the contents of the fatal glass had disappeared, and 
the good work of a year was dashed like a mirror to the 
ground. A terrible debauch, the worst Andrew ever had, 
followed. Dr. Adams missed him from the hall, and one 
evening a week after the fall, he left the hall at the close of 
an evening service, accompanied by Paul, intending to go 
directly to the home of the unfortunate man. On their way 
they were obliged to pass through a street which was con- 
sidered the worst in the city. Passing by an open door of 
a saloon they heard loud voices in bitter altercation. 

‘‘Hark! Paul, is not that Andrew’s voice?” asked the 
doctor, stopping in front of the door. 

“It surely is. I fear he is drunk. Let us go in and get 
him away from here.” 

They entered the saloon. Andrew was just seizing a chair 
and raising it with the evident intent of breaking it over the 
head of his antagonist, who seeing his danger caught up a 
large bottle and threw it in Andrew’s face as he was rushing 
toward him. It was a desperate act. The bottle struck 
Andrew squarely across the nose and forehead. The bottle 
broke in a dozen pieces, and Andrew fell to the floor 
unconscious. 


NEW RESPONSIBILITIES. 


57 


Dr. Adams and Paul were immediately at his side. They 
thought him dead at first, but in a few moments he moved 
and opened his eyes. He saw Dr. Adams. A look of 
indescribable horror overspread his face, and he swooned a 
second time. Every one in the saloon was sobered in an 
instant. The saloon keeper, terrified lest a murder had been 
committed in his place of business, eagerly furnished every- 
thing Dr. Adams wanted in his attentions to the injured 
man. The one who threw the bottle recognized Dr. Adams 
and Paul and fled. In a half hour Andrew had been restored 
to consciousness, and his two friends conducted him to his 
home. 

The day following Dr. Adams made the twelve pastoral 
calls to which reference has been made. Entering the room 
he found Andrew with bandaged head, and suffering much 
pain. 

“Well, Andrew, my brother, how are you today asked 
the good doctor as he seated himself by the bedside. 

“ Don’t call me brother. Dr. Adams, don’t call me brother. 
I aint fit to receive you under my roof. Why are you here? 
Have you come to scold me? I deserve it all.” And the 
man, whose heart was sore, groaned. 

“Andrew,” said the doctor, “have I not always been 
your friend? Have I ever caused you to think I was untrue 
to you? Have not I loved you for a year? You don’t 
suppose that I cease loving you now do you?” 

Andrew looked at the doctor for a full half minute, then 
his eyes filled with tears, and he broke into sobs. He could 
hardly believe his own hearing. Dr. Adams had said that 
he loved him. How could it be? 

The kind hearted minister took the rough hand in his 
own, and began to quietly talk with him of the high hopes 
he had been entertaining for him, especially during the past 
half year. 


58 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


“Andrew, we missed you a week ago, and I have been 
very anxious about you for I knew about your old appetite. 
Last night we found you in the saloon. You need not 
explain to me how you came to fall. I know that you must 
have been powerfully tempted or you would not have taken 
to drink again. When I found you last night you were not 
yourself at all. Some misunderstanding had arisen between 
you and another whom I did not know. The result of your 
difficulty was perhaps more fortunate for you than you 
think. You surely were spared from inflicting any injury 
upon a brother. You suffered at his hands somewhat, but I 
trust nothing serious will come of your injuries. The 
doctor tells me that you will be all right in a day or two. 
Now Andrew, we must try again. You have fallen. It 
humiliates you to think of your disgrace. I am glad you 
feel so badly for you thus show a manhood upon which we 
can build something, and into which Jesus Christ can pour 
some of His great life. Andrew, you are not going to fall 
again. I do not know what makes me think so, but I feel 
that you are going to be a grand good man after this. You 
will, wont you?” 

Before Andrew could make answer. Dr. Adams was kneel- 
ing at his bedside and pouring out his heart to God to save 
his brother from ever falling again. He prayed long and 
tenderly for the sorrowing man. The tearful voice of the 
doctor moved Andrew mightily. As Dr. Adams rose from 
his knees he pressed the hand of the weeping debauchee 
who could not respond to the cheerful and affectionate 
“Good bye, Andrew.” Little did these two men think that 
their next meeting would be in the country where tempta- 
tions never come. 

So through the afternoon the doctor continued his Christ- 
like work in the slums, going to families who were in severe 


NEW RESPONSIBILITIES. 


59 


afflictions or temptations. At half past five he turned his 
steps homeward. As he was passing through the common 
he felt a trifle dizzy, and prudently sat down on one of the 
common seats. For a moment he seemed to rally, when 
suddenly he was seen to fall from the seat to the grass. 
Dr. Leonard was passing near, returning home from a call 
on a patient. He hurried to his prostrate pastor, and 
instantly perceived that he was suffering from a severe 
stroke of apoplexy. He raised his head and tried to give 
him medicine, but the good man was beyond the reach of 
earthly skill and in a moment the heavy breathing stopped, 
a calm overspread the features, and Dr. Adams had joined 
the company of faithful “ over there^ 

Dr. Leonard called a passing carriage, and took the body 
to the parsonage. He returned to his home, meeting Paul 
as he returned from his place of business. 

Four days later Lancaster paid her tribute of respect and 
love to the minister who in four and one-half years had 
grown into the city life as few ministers ever do. His 
splendid common sense, his great heart, and his spotless 
and sincere life had won the city. Even the rumsellers, 
whom he fought all the time, respected him, and strange to 
say the majority of them closed their saloons during the 
funeral. 

The church edifice was crowded during the service, and 
several thousand stood in the square in front of the church 
waiting to take a last look at the face of the man who loved 
humanity. For two hours the people passed through the 
church and by the bier to get a last look of the “ great 
friend” of the slums. 

Among the last to enter the church was Andrew. He 
was dressed poorly, his face covered with plasters, and he 
was weak from the debauch which ended in the fight in the 


60 


PAUL LEONARD S SACRIFICE. 


saloon. His nervous system had sustained a terrible shocks 
and he staggered as he came down the altar toward the 
bier. Some thought a drunken man had forced his way 
into the church and an officer was about to drag him away, 
when Paul Leonard was seen pushing himself through the 
throng. As the policeman roughly grasped Andrew by 
the shoulder Paul put his hand on the shoulder of the 
policeman, whom he knew well, and quietly said: “Let me 
manage him, he is not intoxicated, he has been ill. Dr. 
Adams loved him very much, let him look on the face 
of his friend.” 

Slipping his arm through Andrew’s the two walked down 
the aisle. They made a striking picture. Paul, tall, slim 
and handsome; Andrew, poorly clad, his hair dishevelled, 
tottering in his weakness, his face swelled and covered with 
plasters. As they reached the bier and Andrew looked on 
the patient face of the man who had loved him so much he 
uttered a moan that sounded through the church. 

“My God, is he dead, is he dead?” he cried. The throng 
filling the church was hushed into a stillness as of death at 
this unusual occurrence. Andrew staggered a little nearer 
the face of his friend, he took hold of the casket near the 
shoulder of the body, and lifting his ugly and repulsive face 
toward heaven wailed: 

“O! Jesus Christ. Parson Adams can’t pray fur me no 
more. O! Help me! Help me! I won’t drink no more. 
For his sake I won’t drink no more.” 

There was not a dry eye in the church. Paul, who knew 
more of Andrew than any others, was thrilled by the unex- 
pected prayer at the casket of his friend and pastor, and 
he sobbed aloud. He quickly rallied, and gently pulling 
Andrew from the casket he led the heart-broken drunkard 
from the church. He placed him in a side room till he had 


J^EW RESPONSIBILITIES. 


61 


finished the duties that devolved upon him and then called 
a carriage and accompanied him to his lowly home in the 
slums. Paul did not dare to trust the weak man to attempt 
to pass the saloons which were between the church and his 
home. 

Christian Americans! This is our institution. For our 
cursed love of gold we legalize this infernal death traffic. 
We place the saloon where it may get in its deadly work at 
the best possible advantage. We sell the bodies and souls 
of men as though they were mere chattels. We wring the 
life blood from hearts of loving wives and daughters. We 
damn men with a thoughtlessness and carelessness that is 
malignant and with a systematic persistency that is per- 
fectly Satanic. The Christian rum hole in America is a 
cancer on the breast of the brightest civilization on which 
God's great sun shines. The Christian church is the sur- 
geon, public opinion is the lance. Will the surgeon take 
the lance and cut out the cancer. She has the choice. The 
cancer must be cut out or death must come. 

The gloom that settled over Lancaster did not lift itself 
for days. Everywhere the sudden death of the minister 
was the theme of conversation. Some considered it mys- 
terious, others traced it to overwork. Some said that 
Dr. Adams had killed himself with his slum work. A few 
were inclined to severely criticise the doctor's judgment in 
thus voluntarily taking upon himself work which he had 
not the physical strength to perform. Others were inclined 
to blame his church in that it did not more fully share with 
him this Christian endeavor. 

Paul called together the Pastor’s Body Guard." The 
young people met in the chapel. Paul gave a very quiet 
but powerful address of about fifteen minutes in length. 
He referred with a pathetic tenderness to the evening 


62 


PAUL LEONARD S SACRIFICE. 


four years ago when in response to the doctor's call they 
had assembled in this very place. He reviewed the work 
that had been done during the quadrennium. He spoke of 
the present condition of a hundred and more homes in the 
slums. 

“They are just beginning to see the dawn of a better 
day,” he said. “The sun has not yet risen, but the pros- 
pects of a beautiful day are seen by us all. We must 
continue the work. If we drop it now, we cover the horizon 
with the thunder cloud.” 

“Paul Leonard, you are right,” responded a young man. 
“This work of Dr. Adams must be perpetuated. We are 
confronted with a most serious consideration, however. We 
have no pastor. I learn that the officials decided last 
evening to supply the pulpit till conference. This means 
that we are to have no head to our church for nearly six 
months. During this time our slum work, unless pushed 
for all there is in it, will languish. We cannot expect much 
assistance from our officials. I hear that they discussed 
the work in the West End at their meeting last evening, 
and they practically agreed that the work must drop. 
Young people, we have been the faithful ‘Pastor’s Body 
Guard.’ Dr. Adams more than once complimented us on 
our effective support, and he told me one evening as we 
walked home from the hall meeting that he had a feeling 
that the time would come when the ‘Pastor’s Body Guard’ 
would have to take the work and carry it on. It seems to 
me that time has come. There is no organization in the 
church which will take this work. We must take it, or the 
work must fall. I tremble in view of this responsibility, 
yet I dare not think of abandoning this field. I am ready 
to take my share in this great venture. I feel that God is 
calling us to make the hazardous attempt. There is but 


NEW RESPONSIBILITIES. 


63 


one course to be pursued. We must abandon all fear, and 
give ourselves to this work. Paul Leonard is our leader. 
Let us rally round him, and as there is a God in heaven he 
will lead us to victory.’' 

Paul Leonard rose: “There is no doubt in my mind that 
our brother is right. I do not see how we can do the work 
which rests upon us. It is larger today than at any pre- 
vious time. The sudden death of Dr. Adams will of 
necessity popularize our work in West End for a time at 
least. I shrink from the responsibility. It is very great. 
But God calls and we cannot refuse to obey. I am not 
certain as to my continuance in the office to which you 
elected me four years ago. It occurs to me that a new 
leader may be better. You are used to me and my style of 
work. Would it not be the wise course for us to begin 
under an entirely new organization? Henry Clark is con- 
secrated to the work. I think he is the new man for the 
new leader in a new emergency.” 

“Not at all, Paul,” responded Henry Clark. “Not at all. 
We must not change leaders in a crisis. Doubtless you are 
perfectly honest in mentioning my name as you have, and 
to satisfy Paul, young friends, I propose we take a vote. 
Those who believe with me that Paul Leonard is the only 
man for the present emergency will rise.” 

Every person in the chapel rose, save Paul, who was 
presiding. He could not oppose the unanimous expression 
of his associates in slum work. The meeting closed and 
Paul went home a very serious but determined young man. 

The next evening Gazette contained the following: 

ENTHUSIASTIC FOLLY. 

At a meeting of the young people of the First M. E. Church last 
evening it was decided to continue the work inaugurated by the late 
Dr. Adams in the slums at the West End. Paul Leonard, who has 


64 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


been the reverend gentleman’s right hand man in the work for the 
past four years, and Henry Clark, another young man from one of 
the first families of the city, by their enthusiasm and zeal have led 
the young people to join them in a movement which must inevitably 
fail. Dr. Adams succeeded fairly well, but he was a mature man, 
who possessed rare executive ability, and he was assisted financially 
by the officials of the First M. E. Church who, we understand on 
reliable authority, have decided to have nothing further to do with 
West End Mission work, in which they have had no real interest 
from the inception of the movement. We trust the young people 
will reconsider their action. They will hurt the fair name of the 
Christian Church by their proposed foolhardy endeavor. 

Two days later Paul Leonard received the following 
letter: 

Dear Paul : — Do not be disturbed by the Gazette. Our crowd 
did not believe in Dr. Adams’ movement in the West End for two 
years. We at last saw that he was a true man. We have attended 
the services more or less in the hall. We all believe in you. For 
the sake of such fellows as Andrew Kepler, don’t give up the mis- 
sion. There was not a saloon in Lancaster which did not rejoice 
in the Gazette’s attack on you and your young people. Hold your 
ground. Don’t surrender. It is mighty mean for your church to 
refuse to help you. Some of the fellows are tremendously mad 
with the First Church. They say such a church is not fit to live. 

Enclosed you will find my personal check for $200. Half of it is 
given by the gamblers toward supporting the mission, and the rest 
is taken from the interest that has accumulated on ^500 which my 
old father left me. I have left it in the savings bank ever since 
my father died. He will rejoice to know that his money is being 
used to help convert the poor people in Lancaster. 

Yours truly, 

Seth Carter. 


Chapter VI. 


THE IRON ENTERING THE HEART. 

The events during the following six months were most 
interesting and exciting to the young people of First Church 
who sustained the work at the West End. The attack on 
the work by the Gazette was on the whole really helpful to 
the mission. It served as a free advertisement of a work 
which had not been seriously considered by many in the 
city. Dr. Adams was in no sense a sensational worker. He 
was quiet and unassuming in all of his practical work. 
He powerfully moved those who came under his influence, 
but because of his unostentatious labors his work was 
confined to the few rather than to the many. The attack 
made in the editorial columns of the leading paper of the 
city roused the city somewhat. The well-to-do read and 
gossipped over the mission work simply because it was under 
the leadership of the two young men so well known among 
the so-called upper classes in the city, and the poor people 
in the slums with indignation discussed the uncalled for 
attack on a work which had for its end the uplifting of their 
portion of the city. Men who cared nothing for religion 
were angered because of the injustice of the attack, and they 
freely condemned what they considered an overbearing 
insult to the poor of the city. The first meeting following 
the attack of the newspaper found a large and somewhat 
unruly crowd gathered in the hall. Paul Leonard was to 
be tested as never before. 

Had Paul been a political adventurer, he might have 
rejoiced in his opportunity, for he had the sympathy of the 


66 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


rough crowd that filled the hall to overflowing. But it was 
a thoroughly unchristian sympathy that greeted him and his 
workers. If he would bitterly denounce the Gazette he 
would temporarily win the belligerent slumites, but in thus 
winning them he would fan an unchristian spirit into a flame. 
He stood in a hard place. 

Paul Leonard was no coward. He knew what ought to be 
done under the circumstances. Had he the tact to present 
the real essence of the Christian religion in such unfavorable 
surroundings? He gave out the hymn. It was “America.” 
All could join in singing this, perhaps the only hymn known 
to all of the motley congregation. The first verse was sung 
fairly well, though many of the roughs talked during the 
singing. Paul encouraged others to join in the singing of 
the second verse. When the second stanza closed Paul said: 

“That was a great improvement over the first verse. Evi- 
dently we have good singers in the West End. We have 
not yet done the best we can. All the voices, now, while 
we sing the last verse.” The delicate compliment produced 
the desired effect. All joined in the “Our Father’s God to 
Thee,” and the volume of song became an inspiration to all. 

“That was so well sung that we will repeat the verse. 
Let us sing with the understanding that we are offering a 
prayer to Almighty God for our country.” 

Again the strong voices of the men and women who were 
unaccustomed to the singing of devotional hymns rang out 
clear and resonant. The singing had produced an effect. 
The roughs had become quiet, though they did not know it. 
Paul led in brief prayer. It was simple. All understood 
every word. It did not seem to the crowd that Paul was 
praying. He appeared to be talking to someone on the 
platform. He was asking Him to help them all to be true 
to each other. When he closed he called for “Jesus, Lover 


THE IRON ENTERING THE HEART. 


67 


of My Soul,” and it was sung splendidly by all who knew 
the words. When the hymn closed, Paul took the Bible 
from the table, saying: 

‘‘We prize the last words of a friend. When we gather 
round the bedside of one dear to us, knowing that he has 
but an hour to live, we earnestly desire him to speak a last 
word. We treasure that word for years, because it is a 
last word. Some of you were privileged to hear the last 
words which Dr. Adams spoke before his sudden death. In 
your homes he talked and prayed. His last words were 
given, not to his dear wife and children, but to you. Those 
words will be remembered by you for years, they will ring 
in your ears and save you in moments of temptation.” 

“Yes, yes, God help me, a poor drunkard, yes,” sobbed 
Andrew Kepler, sitting on the front seat. 

“Yes, Andrew, God will help you,” said Paul, directing 
his conversation to the wretched man before him. “ God is 
going to save you from drinking any more, my brother. 
Listen, Andrew, to what I am now going to read, they are 
the last words of the best friend any of us ever had. He 
knew He was going to die, He knew He was speaking the 
last words to those who were most dear to Him, but He 
spoke to us all as well as to the sorrowing disciples standing 
there under the grape vine while the full moon shone 
through the leaves.” 

Paul began: “Let not your heart be troubled, ye believe 
in God believe also in Me.” 

Here he paused, and began to speak on the trouble to be 
found everywhere in Lancaster. It was a gentle and tender 
description of trouble known to all. Paul dwelt mostly on 
troubles that come to such as composed his congregation. 
After speaking of troubles he read again: “‘Let not your 
heart be troubled.’ Who says this? What does He mean?” 


68 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


And in that winning way which was so natural to Paul, he 
described Jesus Christ, His reason for leaving heaven and 
coming down to earth. His infinite love for us all. His 
plan to remove all trouble from the world, in that He was to 
remove sin from the hearts of men. He spoke for twenty 
minutes, and the great crowd was perfectly quiet. The 
reporter of the Gazette became so interested that he forgot 
to take notes. 

‘‘In my Father’s house are many mansions.” Paul read 
these words and then for another period he spoke of 
Dr Adams, his unselfish work among the people in West 
End, the great bereavement his death had brought to 
them all, the mansion which Jesus Christ had prepared 
for him, the happy home to which the “great friend” had 
gone. 

“None of us have any doubt as to the beautiful character 
of Dr. Adams. He was a spotless man. But, dear brothers 
and sisters, will you believe it, Dr. Adams was subjected 
to the most fiery temptations here in this district. His 
father died a drunkard. Dr. Adams had a burning thirst for 
liquor. He seldom ever trusted himself to come down here 
by the saloons without some one of us was with him. He 
was afraid of himself all the time. Often when he passed 
the open saloon with me, I felt his grasp tighten on my arm, 
as he looking within saw men drinking at the bar, and he 
said to me in a low mournful voice, ‘Poor fellows, poor 
fellows, they are powerless to resist when once they go in 
there.’ You little thought that our ‘great friend ’ was fight- 
ing an awful appetite all the time he was preaching here in 
Lancaster. He used to say to me, ‘This is an awful civiliza- 
tion of ours, which puts these death traps right in the path 
of these men who have these awful appetites. We must 
drive the saloon out of Lancaster, Paul. Jesus Christ would 
if He were here as w^e are.’ 


THE IRON ENTERING THE HEART. 


69 


“The ‘great friend’ has gone. Jesus took him to the 
beautiful mansion. He is here to take each one of us to 
the beautiful mansion. He has prepared one for each one 
of us. He wants to prepare us for the mansion. He has 
asked us to help Him. This hall is given to one work, 
helping Jesus to prepare you for the beautiful mansion. 
This work is not understood by very many. Because of 
misunderstanding we are criticised. We have no time to 
answer any criticism that may come to us from any quarter. 
We are here. Jesus is our leader. He is asking us to 
remove difficulties which stand right in the path of men and 
women who in their hearts want to live right. The mansions 
are ready for each one of us, some of us are not ready for 
the mansions. But this is not all. There are mansions 
for every one in West End. Jesus Christ wants the most 
sinful man and woman in this hall to become a helper. He 
wants to prepare men and women in West End who, while 
I am speaking, are drinking in the saloons. He wants to 
prepare the saloon keepers, who are selling that which 
curses the drinker more than we can think, for the mansion 
prepared for the rumseller. Jesus Christ loves us all. He 
wants us to help each other. Will you do it?” 

Paul spoke in the simplest manner. There was not the 
slightest show of rhetoric nor oratory, yet he employed the 
highest type of true oratory. He was perfectly natural, and 
he carried the crowd with him. They were perfectly silent 
while he read these few lines of Scripture and made the 
running comments and practical applications. When he 
closed his Bible, and offered a short prayer, and then said, 
“We shall hold another meeting tomorrow evening, this 
meeting is closed,” all were astonished, they had no idea 
that the meeting was more than half over. But as they 
rose to leave the hall the nine o’clock bell struck. 


70 


PAUL Leonard's sacrifice. 


The evening Gazette had the following item the next 
afternoon: 

PAUL LEONARD SCORES A POINT. 

An immense crowd was in attendance at Mission Hall in West 
End last night. It cannot be denied that in Paul Leonard the 
young people of First Church have a great leader, and we judge 
that Henry Clark, though very different from his associate, is 
equally efficient. They make a great pair. Evidently they are 
determined to fight the saloon, which they believe is the worst foe 
before the West Enders. From a remark dropped by Paul Leonard 
last evening we judge that he proposes to undertake to cripple the 
license regime which Lancaster has employed for twenty years. 
We think he will fail in this matter. He is a good religious talker, 
far better than many of the ministers of the city, but he will find it 
impossible to uproot the license sentiment of this city. A stronger 
weapon than talk will be required to overthrow our license system. 

For the three months the young people labored hard and 
steadily under the leadership of Paul Leonard and Henry 
Clark, for though Paul had been chosen leader, he advised 
with his associate on all points pertaining to the running of 
the mission. Sometimes one, sometimes the other would 
address the meeting, oftener, one of them would conduct 
praise and prayer and testimony meeting. They made it a 
point to get people converted. Dr. Adams did not work 
on this line as positively as the young men. The natural 
result was that many more began the professed Christian 
life under Paul Leonard than under Dr. Adams. Henry 
Clark was a master in conducting an altar service. He 
knew how to get a man through ‘ into ’ the light of 
pardon.” Paul could persuade men to yield themselves to 
Jesus Christ, Henry Clark could show them how to believe 
on the Lord Jesus Christ. Many marked conversations 
attended their efforts, the most brilliant conversion being 
Andrew Kepler. Henry Clark showed him that his resolu- 


THE IRON ENTERING THE HEART. 


71 


tion never to drink again for the sake of Dr. Adams was 
not all that he needed; that the literal Christ-life must be 
his continually or he would be in the greatest danger of 
falling again. Andrew gave himself completely to the 
Saviour, and under the spiritual direction of Henry Clark 
he was delivered from the power of sin. His was a remark- 
able conversion. His character was completely revolution- 
ized. He was as bold as a lion in his testimony. When the 
opportunity was given for testimony, Andrew was sure to 
give his experience. It was thrilling. Drunkards were led 
to come to the hall to hear Andrew’s experience. When 
his work permitted him to do so, Andrew went to the homes 
of his old associates of the saloon and faithfully labored 
with them. He was remarkably successful in winning them 
away from the saloon. In the three months Andrew led 
sixteen of the worst drunkards to the altar, twelve of whom 
professed conversion, and they began to assist Andrew. 
The saloon keepers did not relish this kind of opposition, 
and they began to work against the Mission in West End. 
Paul viewed with apprehension the beginnings of this 
counter movement. He knew the rumsellers were getting 
bitter toward him. He received a letter written in a strong 
business hand which read as follows: 

Mr. Paul Leonard: — My Dear Sir: — I am a saloon keeper 
in the West End. I have paid to the city of Lancaster $1,400 for 
the privilege of conducting my business. You are interfering with 
my rights. For reasons that seem to them good, the city officials 
refuse to protect me in my business after taking an excessive 
license fee. I must therefore protect myself. I desire to do you 
no harm personally, but I must protect myself. This note is suffi- 
cient warning I trust. Yours truly, A. B. 

The letter was brief and to the point. It troubled Paul, 
but he told no one except Henry Clark. Of course he did 
not change his methods of work. 


72 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


For four months following the death of Dr. Adams the 
committee on pulpit supply had no difficulty in securing 
the best preachers of the Methodist denomination to come 
to the First Church in Lancaster. A Bishop had been 
engaged to preach on a certain Sabbath, but on the Friday 
afternoon preceding the Sabbath the committee received 
a telegram from the Bishop announcing his inability to be 
present according to agreement. It was impossible to get 
a suitable preacher because of the lateness of the hour. 

The committee asked Paul Leonard if he would not 
conduct the services for the day. Paul hesitated. It 
seemed a great undertaking for him. Besides he had not 
time to prepare himself. He asked the privilege of think- 
ing of the matter over night. The committee left him» 
remarking as they departed, “Remember, Paul, the First 
Church must be closed if you refuse.” 

Paul asked the advice of his father and mother, and they 
hesitated. After carefully thinking the matter over and 
spending much of the night in prayer, Paul decided to take 
the responsible place. Dr. and Mrs. Leonard made no 
opposition. The city papers gave notice of the services to 
be conducted by Paul Leonard. 

As was to be expected there was a great crowd present at 
the morning service. Of course the young people were 
there in large numbers. Paul’s business associates came 
through curiosity and a genuine interest in their friend- 
The wealthy members of the congregation, though profes- 
sing to care little for what the leader in the slum work might 
say, came out of courtesy to the Leonard family. The best 
Christians of the church came to pray for the boy who was 
in a hard place. 

When Paul entered the pulpit he was pale. A look of 
anxiety was visible on his face. He read the opening hymn 


THE IRON ENTERING THE HEART. 


73 


with a wavering voice. Was he going to break down? The 
Scripture lesson was read with a beautiful simplicity and 
reverence that charmed all who were not absorbed in 
sympathy for the young man who was standing before so 
great an audience. The first few sentences of the prayer 
were spoken with evident difficulty. Paul's father and 
mother were in the greatest distress. Paul stopped a 
moment in his prayer, to his mother it seemed a very long 
time. 

“ Dear Saviour,” continued the embarrassed but devout 
young man, “come to my aid in this service. I need Thee 
so much.” 

In an instant that prayer was answered, the embarrass- 
ment was removed almost before the words were uttered, 
and Paul poured out his heart to God in thanksgiving 
and prayer with a simplicity and beauty that was wonder- 
ful. When his mother spoke to him of the matter he 
smiled and said: “I cannot describe the thrill that passed 
through me when I asked Jesus for help. I was on the 
point of breaking down. My embarrassment was great when 
I entered the pulpit, and it increased steadily up to that 
moment. Then I felt as I did that day nearly five years 
ago when in the presence of the gamblers I gave myself 
to Jesus Christ.” 

Paul was a local preacher, but he had never preached a 
formal sermon. He always “just talked” at the mission. 
He had had no time to prepare for a sermon on this occasion, 
so he asked the great congregation to allow him to speak a 
few words suggested by the story of “The Good Samaritan.” 

Stepping out from the pulpit, his face no longer pale, his 
manner free from all hesitancy, his voice clear and strong, 
perfect naturalness characterizing everything about him, he 
began by describing the five kinds of people suggested by 


74 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


the illustration of the Saviour, namely: the victim, the 
robbers, the priest, the Levite, the Samaritan. The address 
was clean-cut, scholarly, at times polished, always beauti- 
fully simple, in some places painfully practical to the 
members of First Church. Some of the passages were 
intensely severe, yet spoken in so gentle a manner, that 
few could take exception. Perhaps the most impressive 
thing about the address was the spirit Paul showed when 
he made his severest criticisms of the modern church. He 
showed no anger, not even a desire to criticise anybody, but 
rather the greatest sorrow that there was need of criticism. 
Then he changed his manner of address. 

“Is there nothing we can say in extenuation of these 
characters which have borne the castigation of all good 
people in all time? Perhaps there is little that can be said 
in behalf of the robbers. They were bad men, their entire 
lives were given up to criminality, yet I question if these 
vicious men desired to mangle their victim. They un- 
doubtedly would have allowed him to go away uninjured in 
body had he not resisted them. They simply wanted his 
money and goods. This alone was an awful crime, I grant, 
but if we take into consideration the times in which they 
lived, their vicious education, and their entire surroundings, 
I think we shall be obliged to say that in God’s sight these 
robbers were no more guilty than men who take advantage 
of their weaker brethren in the commercial world today. 

“ The priest and the levite gave no assistance to the muti- 
lated brother, but have we not all thought it possible that 
they, hurrying to their field of religious labor, considered 
him a ruffian who had been worsted in some conflict, and 
therefore they could not tarry to attend to him? Are we 
not forcing the Saviour’s illustration when we criticise these 
characters as we do? Is it not clear that Jesus meant to 


THE IRON ENTERING THE HEART. 


75 


teach the lesson of the ^ Resistlessness of Love! The priest, 
Levite and Samaritan all were puzzled over the victim, but 
in the Samaritan was the power of an unconquerable love 
for humanity which would not permit him to pass by the 
fallen man. His great heart compelled him to dismount 
and care for his brother in trouble. He was a true brother, 
all others lacked in this great essential characteristic. 

“This is the sin of modern society, this is the fatal error 
that some in the Christian Church are making today. We 
do not care for the downtrodden, the poor, the vicious, 
the discouraged and degraded. There are very few who 
live purely selfish lives. Many who seem to have no care 
for the oppressed and forlorn will weep in the theatre when 
a poor unfortunate victim suffers. Why is this? These 
miscalled heartless people are not without heart, they are 
not utterly selfish, they do not pity the fallen, they do not 
love the struggling, because they have no adequate concep- 
tion of the condition of their unfortunate brothers and 
sisters. Many of us cared very little for the humanitarian 
work which Dr. Adams did in our city. This was not 
because we had no hearts. It was because we did not see 
what he saw in the slums. Had we all followed him into 
the desolate homes at the West End, very few of us indeed 
would have been unmoved by the suffering which wrung 
his heart. I plead for humanity, I plead for the church, we 
have a vast wealth of love and sympathy. We are thrilled 
at the theatre. The theatre is tame as compared with real 
life. Lancaster is infinitely better than the theatre. The 
tragedy of real life in our city is more vivid and soul stirring 
than the most over-wrought drama that man ever wrote. 
Our hearts are cameras containing the sensitive plates or 
films. Will you expose that sensitive surface to the dim 
light thrown on stage characters, and rejoice in the miser- 


76 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


able soul picture that you get? No, no, come into the 
bright light of real life. Take real human beings in God’s 
real sunlight, then you will have a picture that is worthy of 
the soul.” 

The congregation poured out of the church, discussing 
the utterance of Paul Leonard. Many a worldly church 
member confessed that Paul had turned his thoughts into a 
new channel. 

“I guess he’s right.” “He hit us hard.” “But didn’t 
he take the sting out of all his sharp criticism though?” 
“Nobody can take exception to that kind of preaching.” 
“I wonder why he didn’t take to the ministry instead of 
business.” “If he was my boy I should be proud of him,” 
were remarks heard here and there. 

The evening service was largely attended. Most of the 
young people who had been associated with Paul at the 
Mission went with Henry Clark. But the chapel was well 
filled when Paul gave out the hymn. The singing was not 
very good. Paul missed the ring of the voices of the West- 
enders. The XVII chapter of John’s Gospel was read for 
the evening lesson. Paul placed great emphasis on that 
part of the Saviour’s Great Prayer in which he prayed for 
Fraternal Unity in the Disciple Band and the Christian 
Church. He spoke first on the great necessity for all 
denominations to be one in aim, spirit and love. In the 
second place he spoke earnestly on the imperative necessity 
of the local church being a unit in fellowship and endeavor. 
He maintained this desideratum could not possibly be real- 
ized until each member was one with Jesus Christ. 

“As well expect an orchestra to come together from one 
hundred different homes, each member having tuned his 
instrument according to his own pleasure, and expect the 
one hundred instruments to be in exact tune as to expect 


THE IRON ENTERING THE HEART. 


77 


five hundred church members to be in perfect harmony if 
each one is tuned to his own narrow and selfish ideas. In 
the orchestra each instrument if tuned to exact concert pitch 
is in perfect harmony with every other instrument. In the 
church if each life is in harmony with the Christ life the 
entire membership will be in harmony with itself. We can 
never be a perfect working church till we are in concord 
with Jesus Christ.” 

This strong lesson stirred the thinking element of the 
church. Fervent prayers and strong testimonies followed 
in rapid succession, and when the service closed all of the 
membership of First Church, with few exceptions, said the 
Sabbath had been the most interesting and profitable the 
church had enjoyed since the pastor’s death. 

Jennie Leighton attended church all day. She was an 
attentive listener to all that was said. After the evening 
service she had a long talk with Paul in the quiet of the sit- 
ting-room at her home. Paul was very weary after the work 
of the day, to which he was in large measure unaccustomed. 

** Paul,” said Jennie, “ it is useless for us to deceive ourselves 
any longer. I am perfectly satisfied that you are going into 
the ministry sooner or later. I know you are waiting for 
some indication of the will of God, but I see plainly enough 
that you are fitted for the great work of the Christian min- 
istry. Everything today has spoken in the loudest tones to 
me. I see it all. Paul, you are going to be a minister. 
Perhaps I have held you back from this sacred calling 
during the past few years. I have intended no wrong. You 
have conscientiously done what you thought was your duty, 
and I honor you for it. My heart sinks within me at what 
I now see. We must separate. I have always joked you 
when you have spoken of your preaching. Till today I 
have not thought it at all probable that you would be a 


78 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


preacher. I shall trifle no more with you in this matter. 
You are a true Christian man. I honor you, I love you 
with all my heart, but,” — and the poor girl broke down in 
an all-consuming grief. 

Paul tried in vain to speak words of comfort to the one 
who was dearer to him than life itself, but he found himself 
baffled by a strength which he had never seen in her in all 
the years he had known her. 

“ For four years and more I have prayed to God to show 
me my duty. I have been perfectly willing to enter the 
ministry if it was the will of God that I do so, but I do not 
see that I am any nearer entering this sacred calling tonight 
than I was more than four years ago. I begin to think that 
God desires me to be a business man and a worker in mis- 
sions so far as time will permit. The success that is attend- 
gin our work at the West End leads me to begin to think 
this is my life work. You have not stood in my way for a 
moment. At times I have wanted your sympathy when I 
have been in spiritual distress over this matter of my life 
work, but your lively way of bantering me on such occasions 
I believe has been for my good. I might have been morbid 
had your levity not served as a tonic in moments when I 
was really suffering.” 

“ Paul, you are so good and kind to say this. It is just 
like you. But it is useless for us to hope against hope. 
You are surely going into the ministry, and what will 
become of me? ” 

Jennie, why do you intimate so strongly that you will 
not go with me into the ministry?” 

‘‘Paul, you know me. You know all my faults but one. 
You do not know how perfectly worldly I am. There is not 
a particle of spiritual life in me. I am a perfect stranger 
to the Christianity you have been preaching today. I fol- 
lowed you with the keenest interest, both morning and 


THE IRON ENTERING THE HEART. 


79 


evening. I am a stranger to the world in which you live. 
You would find me a heavy weight if you were to marry me. 
I should be a great obstacle in your path. No, Paul, my 
dear Paul, it must not, it cannot be. You and I must part. 
It seems to me that my heart must break, and I know that 
you must suffer too, but it is better so, than that I should 
weigh you down. O, why was it, why was it, that I was 
brought up as I have been? I believe I could have been a 
Christian girl, even if I was giddy and trifling.’* 

But my dear, why not be a Christian now? ” 

“It is too late, Paul, it is too late. What would father 
say? O, Paul, Paul, why was it so, why was it so? ” 

“Jennie, I have not decided to enter the ministry. I have 
doubts on the point, serious doubts. If God calls me to 
the greatest of all labors I shall still believe that in some 
way we shall not be separated. Jennie, I am ready for any 
sacrifice, but I do not believe that God the loving Father, 
wants us to make the sacrifice you indicate. I do not see 
how I can make my part of it.” 

“Paul, I know it will be hard for you, but you must make 
the sacrifice. You can bear it. Your life will be given to 
inspiring activities. Your whole being will be devoted 
to that which will be a constant reward But I must suffer 
in crucifying idleness.” 

In her excitement Jennie had unconsciously risen from 
the sofa where she had been sitting. She was suffering 
unspeakable agony, an agony known only to the intense 
lover when she realizes that she is losing all that life holds 
dear. She moved away from Paul, her agitation completely 
unnerving and overmastering her for a moment. She walked 
across the room, her beautiful face expressive and eloquent 
with love and torture. Her whole life rose before her. The 
brilliant social events in which she had won the praises and 
envy of the city flashed across her memory. She was at the 


80 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


lower end of the drawing room when she turned and saw 
Paul intently watching her, his mind bewildered and his 
heart aching at the words she had been speaking. She saw 
the strange look on his face, and rapidly walking toward 
him she cried: 

Balls, theatres, parties, they are a thousand times worse 
than abject idleness! O, I hate them all! What are they 
compared to you, your love, your life? They mock me now^ 
while I am only beginning my life of suffering. I’ll never 
enter another ball-room. I’ll never attend another party, the 
theatres I’ll forsake forever! There is nothing in them, 
they are false to real life, they stab pure hope to the heart. 
Worldly society is a mockery, there is not a vestige of truth 
in it all! Why did I not see this ten years ago? I am 
done with it forever! It has robbed me of you and your 
Jesus. O, that it had robbed me of my own heart; then I 
could not love and I should not remember.” 

Jennie was weakening under the powerful pressure of her 
love. She wavered a moment, then the strength of her great 
,Gbaracter rallied: 

“No, no, it cannot be! It can never be! Paul, Paul, pity 
me! I am a slave, a slave to society! I am sold body 
and soul to society! I can never be what I might have 
been. I must go on in this senseless round of this 
dreary farce, the last act of which will be the splendid 
funeral of a millionaire’s daughter. Come, Paul, you must 
leave me! Give me one last embrace! O, I cannot let you 
go! I cannot give you up; but I must, I must, you must go! 
Good bye, my own true love, good bye, and forever!” 

And with these heart rending words the great door was 
closed by the hand of his lover and Paul was in the darkness 
of midnight. He was beginning to appreciate the meaning 
of Dr. Bartlett’s words: “To serve Jesus Christ costs some- 
thing.” 


Chapter VII. 


THE SIMPLE GOSPEL. 

How easy it is for all of us to form a very incorrect 
estimate of the strength of young character. We look on 
the frivolous boy or giddy girl and, appreciating somewhat 
the seriousness of life, forgetful of the time when we were 
thoughtless and trifling, hastily conclude that such levity 
and nonsense emanates from a mind not only immature but 
also decidedly defective and utterly incapable of fairly con- 
sidering the weighty problems of life. We often grievously 
err in these our hasty judgments. The fun-loving boy 
often faces a crisis with the spirit of a veteran and emerges 
the tried and true hero. The girl who is supposed to have 
never a serious thought very often makes the splendid wife 
and mother. 

Jennie Leighton was a happy, light-hearted, worldly girl. 
All of her surroundings fostered her peculiarities. In so- 
ciety she shone brilliantly, her powers as a conversationalist, 
reinforced by a good education, made her a universal favor- 
ite. Her father was utterly dependent upon her in all of 
his home and society life. Many who knew her but little 
thought her to be very superficial and some regarded her as 
lacking in true womanly traits. Most people thought Paul 
and Jennie at sixteen were well suited to each other. When 
Paul really began his strong religious life some thought his 
new experience and life must separate him from his worldly 
lover. They looked for a breaking of their relations, but 
they supposed that Paul would be the one to break the 
bonds which had bound them for so many years. 


82 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


Jennie Leighton possessed a powerful but hidden charac- 
ter. Paul was strong, Jennie was stronger. She had never 
believed that Paul would enter the ministry, and very 
naturally had treated the matter lightly at all times. On 
Sunday she had seen Paul standing in the place of the 
minister. Her eyes were opened. She saw the inevitable. 
She was ready for the emergency. With a heroism that 
was divine this worldly young woman, seeing her lover’s 
future as with the eye of a prophetess, with a strength of 
character that would have done the greatest credit to the 
best Christian, she resolved to make a double sacrifice, that 
of her lover and herself. Never was a Christian led to 
sacrifice himself with a purer motive than Jennie Leighton 
when she bade Paul her last and heart rending good bye. 
Never did the Christ life shine in human self-surrender 
more clearly than at the midnight hour when she closed 
the door against the man she loved with all the purity and 
sweetness and intensity of woman’s heart. She made this 
awful sacrifice because she thought it was her duty. 

The door closed. Jennie Leighton was alone. The house 
was perfectly silent. Everybody was asleep. She crept 
along the hall to her room, entered, and sank into her arm 
chair utterly exhausted. She had met the great crisis of 
her life, and she had passed through it triumphantly. She 
did not know the cost of this victory to herself and to Paul. 

The great battle that Jennie Leighton fought was about 
twelve hours long. When she went home from the morning 
service she was beginning to see her duty. She was inde- 
scribably sad through the afternoon. Her father, who was 
feeling poorly and lay on the lounge most of the afternoon, 
noticed the great change in his daughter, and asked her if 
she felt ill. She roused herself, assumed her old time livli- 
ness, and drove all anxiety from her father’s heart. After tea 


THE SIMPLE GOSPEL. 


83 


she sought the retirement of her room, and gave herself up 
to her sadness for an hour, vainly endeavoring to find some 
way out of her gathering gloom. In her desperation she 
reached for the Bible, hoping to find some help from a 
source to which she was an utter stranger. She opened the 
Bible at random, and as fate would have it, she read the 
advice Paul gave concerning ill-constituted unions of be- 
lievers and unbelievers. She quickly shut the Bible, her 
heart sank within her, and she longed to pray, but felt that 
she had no right to ask God to help her to find truth when 
she saw it so clearly. She rose, prepared for church, re- 
turned in company with Paul, and after a severe struggle 
made the sacrifice we have seen. She passed a sleepless 
night, and the morning found her haggard and worn. She 
rose at the usual time, went down to the sitting room and 
found her father reclining on the lounge, a thing very 
unusual with Mr. Leighton. 

“Father, you are not well,” exclaimed the faithful daugh- 
ter, her face coloring with the excitement produced by her 
fear for her father. 

“No, Jennie, I have felt rather miserably for the past 
month. I have tried to keep it from you all the time, but I 
can deceive you no longer. I must take a vacation. My 
partners have been urging me to go to Florida for the rest 
of the cold weather, and I guess I shall accept their advice, 
provided you are willing to go with me.” 

“Certainly, father, let us go at once. Anything that will 
be for your good I will most gladly do,” replied the trem- 
bling woman, for the past few hours had burned up much 
of the strength and nerve force of the sufferer. 

“How soon do you think we can start, Jennie? asked 
Mr. Leighton, slowly rising from the lounge. 

“I think we can be ready by tomorrow night. If neces- 
sary we can go tonight.” 


84 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


“Let us make ready for tomorrow evening, then. Do not 
over-tax yourself. Put everything in the hands of Jacob, 
and he will have everything ready for us.” 

On Wednesday evening the Leighton party, consisting of 
Mr. Leighton, Jennie, Jane, Jennie’s attendant, and Jacob, 
the faithful servant of the family, reached Washington, 
where they stopped for several days, the journey affecting 
Mr. Leighton unfavorably. A week later found the party 
comfortably situated in a private hotel not far from the 
beautiful sheet of water known as Lake De Funiak. For 
the first time in the history of the Leightons they did not 
seek the centre of fashion, Mr. Leighton feeling that retire- 
ment was absolutely necessary for his health. To Jennie 
the change was delightful, if anything could be delightful to 
her with her two sorrows, her sacrifice and her fear for her 
father, who certainly was not improving. Taking all matters 
into consideration Jennie was glad to be away from Lancas- 
ter, for she feared she could not conceal her great trouble 
from her many friends and acquaintances. She was glad 
to be where she could not see Paul, and at the same time 
very sorry. Her desire to see him was natural, but to see 
him was like tearing an open wound that would not heal as 
the days went by. 

The days of winter passed slowly to the woman suffering 
for duty’s sake. Mr. Leighton did not improve as he had 
hoped. February found them in the beautiful Florida 
climate. Mr. Leighton was able to ride a few miles in 
the best part of the day, but the vigor of health was 
gone. No longer did he move about with the elasticity of 
step which was so well known in Lancaster. Occasionally 
Jacob would take the family out for a row on the lake, and, 
though everything was suited to the taste and comfort of the 
strong man who had become an invalid, Mr. Leighton, 


THE SIMPLE GOSPEL. 


85 


thankful for the delicate attentions shown him by all in the 
family, would heave a deep sigh, and murmur to himself, “It 
is not as it used to be, I am getting to be a feeble old man.” 

Jennie had not spoken a word of her trouble to any one 
since the fateful midnight hour. Mr. Leighton had no 
reason to suppose anything had happened to mar the love 
affair of his beloved daughter. He was too much absorbed 
in his own illness to notice that Jennie received no letters 
from Paul in their temporary southern home, and so the 
sorrowing girl mourned with no comforter. She did not 
pray, so she had no comfort from above nor from friends on 
earth, for no one knew of her heartache save Paul, sorrowing 
at home in the north, and his mother to whom he told all, 
she having extorted from his most reluctant lips the story 
of the events of the night of the day when he spoke in 
the church. 

On the first of March Dr. Bartlett arrived at the same 
private hotel, having come from the north to spend a few 
days in quiet and rest after a most exhausting work in his 
church in Newburne lasting from the first of December till 
the last of February. With his great heart he soon won 
everybody in and about the hotel, proprietor, guests, 
servants, all, colored and white. There are some people 
that seem to be able to win everybody without effort. Such 
an one was Dr. Bartlett. He had won Paul and every 
young person that day at the camp meeting nearly five 
years ago. That love had drawn Paul over to Newburne 
several times each year since the eventful sermon. Dr. 
Bartlett had counselled Paul again and again at Paul's 
request over the matter of his preaching. 

“Don't preach, Paul, unless you are sure the Lord wants 
you in the ministry. My dear fellow, if you were to enter 
the ministry without God's call you would be placing your- 


86 


PAUL Leonard's sacrifice. 


self under a load of responsibility that twelve men could not 
carry. You have made a perfect consecration to your Lord 
and Saviour. Leave everything with him. He is responsible 
now for your future. Don’t try to do his work for him. Go 
right along with your business and your work in the mission. 
If God wants you to change from business to the ministry, 
He will give you a call that you will recognize as His, 
without the least misgiving. Until you get that call, stay 
where you are.” Such was the whole-hearted advice of Dr. 
Bartlett to the young man whom he loved with an affection 
which hardly knew a limit. 

Dr. Bartlett was a Christian minister who was not afraid 
of anybody. He was at ease in the presence of the most 
fashionable and worldly people, and at the same time 
perfectly at home with the poorest or most illiterate. In 
his early life he moved among the very highest and most 
exclusive of society. Without effort on his part he ingrati- 
ated himself with the Leightons at the earliest opportunity. 
How he did it, no one ever knew, not even the Leightons 
themselves. The servants of the hotel loved him and were 
delighted when opportunity permitted them to show him 
favors. An aged and invalid lady, who had been at the 
hotel for several winters, became very much attached to 
the clergyman, and being a Methodist, asked him if he 
would not hold a short religious service in the parlor on 
a Sunday afternoon. Dr. Bartlett assured her that he would 
willingly do so if the guests and proprietor favored the 
project. The lady interviewed the proprietor and arrange- 
ments were at once perfected for an hour when the servants 
were at liberty. 

The large parlors were filled with guests and the servants 
grouped themselves on the north veranda. The doctor 
suited the service to the guests of the hotel, nearly all of 


THE SIMPLE GOSPEL. 


87 


whom were more or less feeble in health, the majority being 
somewhat advanced in age. He began by singing “Sweet 
Hour of Prayer.’' Though a man considerably beyond the 
middle of life Dr. Bartlett possessed a very pleasant high 
baritone voice. The first words of the familiar hymn pro- 
duced a soothing, quieting effect on all the people. The 
colored servants on the veranda began to join in on the 
second verse, and when they all sang: 

Till from Mount Pisgah’s lofty height, 

I view my home and take my flight ; 

This robe of flesh Til drop, and rise 
To seize the everlasting prize, 

And shout while passing through the air, 

Farewell! Farewell! Sweet Hour of Prayer, 

the effect was thrilling in the extreme. The smooth, strong 
voices of the negroes, sustained by the emotional natures 
for which the race are so well known, became resistless. 
The women were moved to tears, the men’s faces flushed, 
and tears trembled on the lashes of a few. Mr. Leighton, 
who was wholly unaccustomed to religious services, was 
much impressed by this old hymn, which strange to say, he 
had never heard before, although he was a native of a city 
in which there were sixty-one churches. Such is the relig- 
ious ignorance of the four hundred. 

Dr. Bartlett prayed immediately after the singing of this 
hymn. It seemed as though a child was asking his father 
to favor a company of his friends. Everyone was hushed 
to perfect quiet, and Mr. Leighton was seen to be slightly 
agitated, for he was hearing for the first time in his life a 
real heart prayer. On many public occasions he had listened 
to the perfunctory prayers of clergymen who address their 
words to the people assembled instead of to the Father 
above, but now he was listening to a man of God offering a 
true prayer. 


88 


PAUL Leonard's sacrifice. 


After reading a passage of scripture and commenting on 
the same as he read, Dr. Bartlett quickly turned in his 
Bible to the prophecy of Zechariah, and read the last 
clause of the seventh verse: “At evening time it shall be 
light," and he said: 

“ My friends, I am beginning to get a great deal of com- 
fort out of this precious verse taken from the Word of God. 
I am not what you will call an old man, for I am only just 
leaving the fifties, but I am old enough to begin to appre- 
ciate the light that glows on the beautiful western sky. I 
am hasting toward the setting sun. I shall soon be old, but 
I expect to find the sky more and more beautiful in its 
evening light as I approach nearer and nearer the horizon.” 

With this as an introduction, Dr. Bartlett talked for 
twenty minutes on the beauties of old age, the source of the 
contentment of old age, the beautiful repose of the aged 
saint on the promises of the Father, the sweet communings 
of the spirit of man with the spirit of the Father. 

“I see before me quite a number of people who have 
lived longer than I. I ask you all, am I not right when I 
say that in childhood we rejoice in everything that promises 
something for tomorrow; in young life we thrill with the 
impulse of endeavor, and we promise much for tomorrow; 
in middle life we strive to bring things to pass, but in old 
age we enter into the rest of retrospection and communion 
with God. In childhood we rest in the promises of others; 
in youth we promise for ourselves and others; in middle 
life we attempt to fulfill our promises; in old age we look 
backward and forward, rejoicing in the life we have had, and 
rejoicing in still larger degree in the prospect of the life 
expanding before us.” 

With a brief prayer and the singing of the hymn, “Come 
ye disconsolate,” the informal service was brought to a close, 


THE SIMPLE GOSPEL. 


89 


and after ten minutes of shaking hands with the people the 
good doctor sought his room to write to his wife at home 
of the happy hour he had spent in the parlor of the hotel. 
Beautiful Christ-like living, simple Christian man; wherever 
he went his character emitted a fragrance that was touched 
with divinity. 

Mr. Leighton retired to his room accompanied by Jennie 
who hardly trusted him out of her sight during the day, and 
the last thing before retiring for the night she would softly 
steal to his door to see if she could do anything for his 
comfort. He threw himself down on the couch, and breath- 
ing a long-drawn sigh he remarked: 

“ Is he not a remarkable man, my dear?’' 

“ He is a great-hearted Christian gentleman, father. I do 
not wonder that he moves people.” 

“Jennie, is not this the man who five years or so ago 
made a sensation at Oceanview camp meeting by a sermon 
which deeply moved Paul and many of the young people of 
the First Church?” 

“Yes, father, this is the Dr. Bartlett whose son Paul saved 
while in college by nursing him through the smallpox, 
and, as if God wanted to repay Paul, He seemed to send 
Dr. Bartlett to that camp meeting, and it changed Paul’s 
life completely, and,” Jennie’s voice faltered and trembled 
as she added, “it changed other lives, too.” 

“Yes, I know,” said Mr. Leighton, wholly misunderstand- 
ing the sad meaning of his daughter’s words, “about one 
hundred young people of the First Church, under the 
leadership of the pastor. Dr. Adams, began a work in West 
End, and it has lasted till now, if I am correctly informed. 

I gave the matter very little attention at the time the work 
began. Paul came to me one day, conscientious fellow that 
he is, and asked me if I would consider that he wronged 


90 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


our firm if he put some time and strength into a work in 
West End which his pastor was to supervise. That called 
my attention to the fact that a work was being attempted, 
and naturally I read squibs now and then in the paper 
which related to the work. If I am not mistaken, Paul was 
a leader in the work, even when Dr. Adams was living, and 
since his death I understand that Paul has been the efficient 
head of the work. I believe the young people have been 
quite successful in influencing quite a number of drinking 
men to stop drinking, to the great advantage of their 
families.” 

“Yes, father, the young people have done a splendid 
work in West End, and I know that Paul has done great 
good as the leader. Henry Clark told me that they all 
depended on Paul to plan the work, and to assign the 
different parts to the individuals who still call themselves 
'The Pastor’s Body Guard,’ a name they took at the very 
beginning.” 

“Jennie, I suppose I shall surprise you if I say that I am 
greatly impressed with Dr. Bartlett. He is a most genial 
man. He is more than this. He is a man possessing great 
power which I do not understand. If it were not for that 
work in West End I should think that he was a mesmerist 
or hypnotizer. He moved that company in the parlor 
wonderfully this afternoon. I confess I was never moved 
as I have been today. There is something over and above 
the man that impresses me. What is it? What is it? Why, 
Jennie, I felt while he was talking that I ought to be a 
Christian, and the impression clings to me now. What do 
you suppose this means? I repeat it. If it were not for 
that West End work I should think he was a wizard, and 
drop the matter there, but those young people keep work- 
ing, and it is not natural for them to do it. There is some- 


THE SIMPLE GOSPEL. 


91 


thing beyond nature there. I am puzzled over the matter. 
Dr. Bartlett puzzles me. I love him. I trust him. I don’t 
understand him. I don’t understand myself.” 

“If Paul were here I am sure he would say that God is 
calling you to be a Christian man. One night when we 
came home from church together I was feeling something 
as you say you feel, only there was no Dr. Bartlett in my 
case. I was deeply moved by what Dr. Adams had said in 
the sermon and I asked Paul why it was that I had such 
peculiar feelings, and he said that God was calling me to 
give my life to Him.” 

“What did you say to Paul when he said that?” 

“Father, I cannot begin to tell you how Paul urged me to 
give my heart to God. He would not let me say that I 
would not. He said again and again, ‘God is calling you, 
you must give Him your heart.’” 

“Why did you not do it, Jennie. Paul certainly was 
honest in all he said.” 

“O, father, how could I be a Christian? Why, think of 
the idea. We had issued our invitations for that great whist 
party, the social event of the season. How could I be a 
Christian?” 

Mr. Leighton sank down into the pillows of the couch 
and was silent for ten minutes. Then he said: 

“Jennie, I wish you would ask Dr. Bartlett to come in 
here as soon as it is convenient for him to do so.” 

“Yes, father,” replied the dutiful daughter. She never 
hesitated a moment in carrying out her father’s wishes. 

In a few moments Dr. Bartlett entered with Jennie. 

“Mr. Leighton, I thank you for this kind invitation to 
come in here. I had just finished writing a letter to Mrs. 
Bartlett, and was thinking what I might do for the next 
hour, when your daughter’s card was brought to my room. 


92 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


Meeting her in the drawing room, she kindly invited me to 
come to your room, saying that you desired to see me.’ 

‘‘Dr. Bartlett, I am the one to be thankful for your 
coming. I am in mental distress. The story is pretty long. 
I fear I shall weary you.” 

With that Mr. Leighton gave a brief account of his worldly 
and business life, his perfect devotion to pleasure, the death 
of his wife, the strong reliance he had placed in his daughter 
Jennie who had most wonderfully supplied the place of his 
departed wife, his peculiar feelings since the service of the 
afternoon, and the conversation he had just had with his 
daughter. 

“Dr. Bartlett,” continued Mr. Leighton, growing excited, 
“I feel that I have done my daughter a great wrong.” Here 
he reviewed the conversation which had passed between 
himself and Jennie. “Pardon me, Jennie, but I must make 
the story complete. This Paul Leonard to whom she and I 
referred in our conversation, I believe is known to you. He 
is the confidential clerk of our firm. We trust him abso- 
lutely. He is a Christian. He holds a very intimate 
relation with Miss Jennie. 

“Jennie, my dear, don’t go away.” Jennie had arisen and 
was about leaving the room, when she was recalled by her 
father who little knew what a storm his words had roused 
in her heart. 

“Dr. Bartlett, I know nothing whatever about your 
Christianity, but I feel condemned. My daughter was 
moved strangely by some power, and her lover tried to lead 
her to answer what he called the call of God. I am bewil- 
dered, sir. I hardly know what to say to you. You spoke 
this afternoon of the joys of religion. I have no knowledge 
of what you mean, but I would like to know something of 
the secret you are carrying in your life. But more than this. 


THE SIMPLE GOSPEL. 


93 


I want to know if there is any power on earth or in the 
heaven in which you seem to live, or in the God whom you 
serve that will help me to undo the awful wrong I have 
inflicted on my daughter. 

“She was moved by a strange impulse to turn toward the 
religious life, as I am now moved by your words today, and, 
knowing her as I do, and knowing Paul Leonard as I do, I 
know that if there is a reality in the religion you preach, he 
would have led her to it, and she would have been today as 
good a Christian as you, sir. I know her, I know her, she 
has the keenest and most refined nature, which she has been 
crucifying for me. I knew nothing of this till this afternoon. 
She did not intend to reproach me, she was trying to help 
me, but O, what an accusation she made unintentionally. 
My life has been all given to business, and as relaxation, I 
have plunged into the pleasures of the world. My home 
has been the center of pleasure, and that pleasure has kept 
my daughter from a religious life. Dr. Bartlett, tell me is 
it too late for us to turn about? Is there anything that I 
can do to undo the past? Is it possible for me to be a 
Christian? But never mind me, never mind me; is it pos- 
sible for me to undo the past? O, Dr. Bartlett, tell me, am 
I the murderer of my Jennie’s spiritual life? Is there mercy 
to be found for such a murderer? Great God! how the past 
rises before me! I ought to be lost beyond the hope of 
mercy, nothing is too awful for me. O my God! Have I 
murdered my child, have I murdered my child? I did not 
intend it. I was ignorant of it all; but O, my selfishness 
was the cause of my ignorance.” 

The effort had been too much for Mr. Leighton. The 
excitement was the worst thing that could have come to 
him with his trouble. He fell back amid the cushions, and 
lay as one dead. The doctor was quickly summoned, and 


94 


PAUL Leonard's sacrifice. 


after a half hour’s scientific nursing Mr. Leighton was 
restored to perfect consciousness. He passed a very quiet 
night. The morning found him slightly improved, and in a 
week’s time he was practically restored to his normal invalid 
condition. 

“Doctor,” said Mr. Leighton to the physician one day 
when they were alone, “I feel that I have not long to live. 
Am I right?” 

“Mr. Leighton, you have asked me a direct question. Do 
you want me to tell you the precise truth?” 

Being assured that the truth would not disturb his patient 
in the least the physician gave answer: 

“You have a very bad heart trouble. You may possibly 
live several years, but the chances are that you will not live 
more than a year. Any excitement or over exertion may 
prove quickly fatal.” 

“Thank you, doctor, you have given me a square answer. 
I have felt about this matter as you have expressed it. I 
have nothing more to say at present. As soon as possible 
I want the best lawyer in this state to come to me. I have 
neglected till a very late hour the making of my will.” 

The next day the will was made and the important docu- 
ment was signed in the presence of the proprietor of the 
hotel, the physician, and Dr. Bartlett. 

A few days later Dr. Bartlett was alone with Mr. Leighton. 

“Dr. Bartlett, Jennie tells me that you are to leave us very 
soon,” began Mr. Leighton. 

“Yes, sir, I have remained longer than I had anticipated 
when I left my home in Newburne. My Conference con- 
venes soon, I am to remove from Newburne, having served 
my five years, and I must hasten back before Sunday, when 
I preach my farewell.” 

“I am very sorry to have you go. You have brought 
much of sunshine into this quiet place. I think I should be 


THE SIMPLE GOSPEL. 


95 


perfectly happy were it not for this awful thought that I 
have done an irreparable wrong to my daughter Jennie. It 
is a constant torment to me. I believe that this constant 
horror that overshadows me is the great aggravating cause 
of my heart trouble which very soon must overmaster the 
little strength that remains to me.” 

“Mr. Leighton, you must not talk of this matter. You 
must not get excited over it again. Be perfectly calm now 
for a few moments, and let me talk to you a little.” 

Dr. Bartlett was a great preacher if great preaching 
consists in moving people to action, but he was a better 
conversationalist than preacher, especially in matters per- 
taining to simple practical Christianity. He felt the weight 
of responsibility that rested upon him. He must not excite 
Mr. Leighton, for by so doing he might cause instant death. 
As a true Christian minister he could not allow this provi- 
dential opportunity to pass unimproved. This was the last 
and only chance Mr. Leighton might ever have in which he 
might be brought to see the truth as it is in Jesus Christ. 
Dr. Bartlett offered up a quick prayer for help. 

For half an hour the good minister in the kindest and 
quietest and most soothing way talked with Mr. Leighton, 
an old man nearing the shores of the unknown world, of 
Jesus Christ and his relations to men and women whom He 
had come to redeem. As at the camp meeting, he dwelt 
on the compassionate love of the Saviour. He applied it 
to the peculiar case of Mr. Leighton. He anticipated all 
the difficulties his invalid friend might present. His sim- 
plicity, his quiet earnestness, his Christ-like spirit, aided by 
the Holy Spirit, were all effective, and when the doctor 
paused a moment, Mr. Leighton opened his eyes which had 
been closed during the half hour, and looking Dr. Bartlett 
full in the face said: 


96 


PAUL LEONARD S SACRIFICE. 


“I see it all. I see it all. I am a great sinner, but Jesus 
Christ is a great Saviour, and He is my Saviour, He is here 
with us in this room at this moment ready to save me. Why 
did I not see this before?*' He closed his eyes. “Dear 
Saviour, I am so sorry that I have lived such a sinful life,’* 
he whispered. “If I were well and strong I would go back 
to Lancaster and tell the city of my great sin, but I shall 
never see Lancaster any more. Dear Jesus, Thou art here, 
I feel Thy presence, save me, a poor sinner.** 

There was a silence. Mr. Leighton was lying very still. 

“Save me, dear Saviour,** whispered the invalid. 

“You have done all you can, Mr. Leighton. Jesus has 
promised to save all who come to Him. You have come, 
what has Jesus done? Believe Him, Mr. Leighton, believe 
Him, accept Him, He is here. He extends salvation to you, 
take it now as He offers it to you.** 

A smile illuminated the face of the invalid. A light 
gleamed from his eyes. “Thank God! thank God! ** he 
murmured, and the eyes closed as if in slumber, a look of 
ineffable peace overspread the features of the sick man, and 
he remained so still. 

Jennie entered the room and seeing Dr. Bartlett was 
about to withdraw. He motioned her to stay. Mr. Leighton 
heard the slight rustle of her dress and opened his eyes. 
He whispered: 

“Jennie, come here. My dear child, Jesus Christ has 
saved your wicked father. Kneel down here by my side, 
let me tell you about it.** 

Jennie knelt beside the couch on which her father was 
lying. He slowly put his arm round her neck and drew her 
head down to his bosom. Then in the fewest words he told 
her of what had happened during the morning. 

“O! my dear child,** he said, as father and daughter 
mingled their tears, “would this had come thirty years ago. 


THE SIMPLE GOSPEL. 


97 


before you came into our home; would that I had lived a 
Christian life in the home you have made so beautiful and 
sunny; would that mother might have seen me a Christian 
before she went away; but this cannot be. Jennie, my own 
loved child, accept this Jesus before you get to be old. 
Accept Him now in the strength of your young womanhood.'' 

“Father, tell me how to accept Jesus. I don’t understand 
you at all, but I am so glad for you, you look so happy. 
Are you as happy as you seem to be?” 

“My child, I cannot tell you how happy I am. Jesus 
Christ has saved me, but I am so weak, I think I must rest 
again. Ask Dr. Bartlett or Paul to show you the way. 
They will tell you everything about this great truth. 
Doctor, tell my daughter all about — ” 

But Dr. Bartlett had quietly withdrawn from the apart- 
ment during the affecting interview between the father and 
daughter. 

To the great surprise of all Mr. Leighton began to improve 
in health. His southern physician could not explain the 
change which had come over his patient. Jennie was over- 
joyed to see the steady improvement of her father. She 
believed that his religious experience had much to do with 
the miraculous physical change that was taking place. 
Strength came quite rapidly. As the warm weather came 
on Mr. Leighton began to talk of returning home. 

One morning they were seated in Mr. Leighton's room, 
when the hotel clerk brought the mail. Jennie read the 
several letters written from the north, and took up the 
Gazette to look over the home news. She had hardly broken 
the wrapper of the paper when she uttered a piercing scream 
and fell back in a faint, the paper falling from her nerveless 
fingers. Mr. Leighton was alarmed, and instantly rang for 
his old reliable servant Jacob, who responded almost 
instantly to the call of his master. 


98 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


‘‘Jacob, bring Jane here as quickly as possible.” 

In a moment both servants were at work on the fainting 
woman. They laid her upon the couch, and Jane began to 
bathe her head while her father held her by the hands, look- 
ing his anxiety and solicitude with an eloquence denied to 
language. Jennie opened her eyes and looked round wildly. 

“ O! Where am I? Where am I? O, father, father, Paul! 
Paul!” and Jennie was weeping convulsively. 

“O, father what can we do, what can we do?” 

“What is it, Jennie,” asked her father with tender solici- 
tude. 

“Father, did you read it in the paper? O! Paul, Paul!” 

Mr. Leighton hastily picked the paper from the floor 
where it had fallen from Jennie’s hand and on the first page 
read the big scare head: 

Thrown from His Pedestal. 

Paul Leonard in Disgrace. 

Leighton & Co. Discharge their Confidential Clerk. 

They Refuse to be Interviewed. 

A Heavy Defalcation is Suspected. 

The Leonards will not allow Reporters to cross 
THEIR Threshold. 


Chapter VIII. 


EVIL AROUSED. 

No man likes to be beaten by a woman. He may be 
never so good, he may rival the angels in purity and spirit- 
uality, nevertheless he does not relish the fact that he was 
ever vanquished by one of the gentler sex. Paul Leonard 
was squarely defeated in his contest with his lover. Never 
before had Jennie Leighton overmatched the hero of our 
story. It is true that in a battle which had lasted for more 
than an hour neither Paul nor Jennie realized that they were 
struggling for the mastery. Jennie was courageously fighting 
her own heart when she told Paul that they must separate, 
and Paul was trying to persuade the young woman whom 
he loved with the intense strength of his powerful spiritual 
nature that it was idle for them to separate while it was a 
matter of great uncertainty whether he would ever enter the 
ministry. 

But the young woman possessed a weapon with which 
man is very little acquainted, namely, intuition. She was 
as positive that Paul would enter the ministry as that he 
would live. Nothing could make her waver in her positive 
intuition, not even Paul’s pleadings reinforced by the love 
of her own heart. She knew that she was utterly unfitted 
because of her worldly training to be the wife of a minister 
who was true to his high calling, and she thought she knew 
that her lover would enter the ministry, hence her merciless 
conclusion, separation. 

The door closed and Paul was in the darkness of mid- 
night. That was a midnight for Paul in several ways. He 


L.ofC. 


100 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


had been encouraged by the success which all admitted he 
had achieved at the services of the church, but instead of 
receiving the congratulations of the one whose high regard 
he prized the most, he had received the unexpected rebuff. 
In later days he came to see that that rebuff, when taken in 
a proper sense, was the greatest compliment that could have 
been bestowed upon him. In the eyes of Jennie Leighton 
Paul was a minister. In the eyes of everyone else he was a 
layman occupying a pulpit in a moment when a minister 
could not be obtained. The crowd congratulated the young 
layman, Jennie greeted the minister. For ten years Paul 
had richly enjoyed the company of the accomplished young 
society woman, and for two-thirds of this time she had been 
to him more than friend. Now, suddenly, in spite of his 
protestations, they are separated, and Paul has heard her 
say, “Good bye and forever.” 

Bewildered and in a semi-dazed condition Paul walked 
home. He passed the night in fitful sleeping. He rose at 
the usual hour, and the family attributed his worn appear- 
ance to his work of the preceding day. But when later in 
the week his mother detected a melancholy that was not 
natural to her boy she became anxious and determined to 
ascertain the cause of the sudden disquiet which had en- 
tered his life. For the first time in her life Mrs. Leonard 
found her boy reluctant to confide in her, but she persisted, 
and at length Paul confessed all. 

“I suppose I might as well tell you my trouble, mother. 
I have always told you everything, but, in some way I find 
myself indisposed to talk with anyone of this, my last 
trouble. Jennie is positive that I am to enter the ministry, 
and she is equally positive that she is absolutely unfitted to 
be a minister’s wife. I tried to dissuade her, but she would 


EVIL AROUSED. 


101 


not listen to my pleading and she has broken our relation- 
ship. She has gone to Florida with her father, who I am 
sorry to learn is steadily failing in health. I do not wholly 
give her up, for I do not see that I am likely to enter the 
ministry, and if I do I cannot believe a woman possessing 
the true nobility of character that Jennie has will not be- 
come a true Christian, though I must admit that her worldly 
life and surroundings are decidedly opposed to my hope.’’ 

“Paul, I am very much surprised to learn that Jennie has 
taken such a heroic position. I have always seen that she 
possessed an exquisite refinement of character, notwith- 
standing her worldliness, but I did not think that she had 
the heroism to sever your relations. Paul, you cannot fully 
appreciate the sacrifice Jennie has made. You do not 
know a woman’s heart, and I cannot make you know it. 
Jennie has given you up, and in so doing has surrendered 
her very life, and she has done this at the voice of duty. I 
am not a very good Christian, I realize, but it seems to me 
that Jennie Leighton, without knowing it, in her own strength^ 
has performed a Christian duty that many church members 
would have utterly ignored. I have always held Jennie in 
the highest esteem, but now I love and respect her as never 
before. Paul, don’t you give her up. She is a magnificent 
girl. She will be your wife yet. I am a woman as well as 
she. She has an intuitive belief that you are to enter the 
ministry. I have the same kind of belief, or knowledge, 
that she is to be your wife. Paul, my dear boy, I have 
slowly grown to believe that you ought to be in the minis- 
try, and your father is more reconciled to the idea. You 
made a great impression on him last Sunday. He remarked 
to me that night when we were alone, ‘ I believe Paul has the 
making of a good minister in him. He seems to be uncon- 
ventional in his methods and ways of thinking. I am not 


102 


PAUL Leonard's sacrifice. 


certain but he has a mission in the ministry, but I don't 
know, I don't know.' 

“ Paul, do you know that there is a strong movement on 
foot in the church to have you as our next minister? 
Several of the leading families of the church, those who are 
regarded as the most spiritual, and they are quite well to 
do, are planning to visit the Presiding Elder and ask him if 
some arrangement cannot be made whereby you may be 
stationed at First Church at the next Conference. Petitions 
are being circulated through the parish and I learn many 
are signing them." 

“But, mother, this whole thing is perfectly absurd. I 
appreciate the splendid compliment thus bestowed upon 
me, but it is idle to give this matter a moment's serious 
thought. If I am to enter the ministry, I must begin in 
some smaller church, and, if I have the ability, work up to 
something better in the Conference. Why, mother, you 
forget that I have never preached a sermon in my life, and 
yet you indulge the thought that I may be the pastor of the 
leading church of our Conference." 

Dr. Leonard entered as Paul finished his sentence. He 
appeared a little excited for him. 

“What’s that you are saying, Paul? You never preached 
a sermon in your life?" 

“Mother has been trying to cheer me up a bit, and she 
was just telling me a lot of nonsense about some movement 
in our church looking toward my serving as minister in this 
parish. If anyone but mother had told me this I should 
have considered it the sharp chaffing of a joker." 

“I see, I see,” mused the doctor as he looked down on 
the carpet. “So you have told Paul, have you, Clara?" 

“Yes, father, I did not intend to say anything about it, 
but Paul and I were talking over certain matters, and I most 


EVIL AROUSED. 


103 


naturally referred to this subject which has filled my 
thoughts for the past week.’* 

“Well, Clara, it is just as well you have spoken to Paul of 
the matter, for matters are getting pretty serious. I have 
just been talking with several of the officials of the church, 
who have already interviewed the presiding elder on this 
very subject, and they are very much encouraged, though 
they see difficulties. In the first place they know that the 
Quarterly Conference will not be a unit in requesting Paul’s 
appointment, and in the second place the other presiding 
elders will strenuously oppose this peculiar innovation in 
Conference arrangements.” 

“Father, do you mean to say that there is to be a serious 
attempt to secure my appointment at First Church?” asked 
Paul, his intonation evincing surprise in the extreme. 

“Yes, Paul, a large company in the church are serious 
and determined to bring your appointment about.” 

“Well, all that I have to say, is, they will utterly fail. 
The thing cannot be done. Further, it is too visionary an 
idea. The people will see it after they have considered the 
matter.” 

“Paul, I have opposed your entering the ministry. I 
have considered my reasons good. At least they have 
been satisfactory to me. But I have been led to question 
the right of my attitude toward you in this matter. I desire 
you to do right in everything. I see the difficulties in the 
way of the people who are working in your interest. I 
confess that it seems to me that the proposition is altogether 
too chimerical for my belief. At the same time, the people 
are in earnest. They mean to win. I think they will fail. 
Paul, my dear boy. I’ll tell you what I’ll do. I have hurt 
your feelings several times when I have opposed your think- 
ing of the ministry. If you are appointed to First Church, 


104 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


with all of the difficulties that are standing in your way, I 
will never say another word against your becoming a 
minister. I shall think the Lord wanted you in the pulpit.” 

“Well, father, I guess you are safe enough in that propo- 
sition. There is not one chance in a hundred that I 
shall receive the appointment. I will make a statement 
something like yours, father. I have had, and still have the 
most serious doubts as to my duty in this matter. If I am 
appointed to First Church, I shall consider it as an over- 
whelming conclusion to my debate of five years’ duration, 
namely: the Lord desires me to enter the Christian ministry. 
I do not dare to put the alternative, if I do not get this 
appointment I shall think the Lord does not want me to 
enter the ministry. I think that might be trifling with the 
Almighty, for it is almost a foregone conclusion that this 
whole scheme must fail. I seriously doubt if it is pushed 
ten days longer.” 

Paul was wrong. He had no conception of the strength 
of the movement that was setting in for his appointment to 
First Church. The conservative element of the church were 
aroused as they had never been before. The young people 
were a solid unit for Paul’s appointment, and the opposition 
to Paul was half-hearted, for all thought it would be pleasant 
to have Paul pastor of the church, but the project was so 
unusual, so out of keeping with anything that had happened 
since the organization of the church, that they really thought 
the proposition ought not to be seriously considered. 

The Fourth Quarterly Conference convened a short time 
before the assembling of the Annual Conference. After a 
long debate, the Presiding Elder asking every member to 
express his opinion before a vote was taken, a secret ballot 
was ordered. The result of the ballot was as follows: those 
asking for Paul’s appointment, 23; those opposing the 


EVIL AROUSED. 


105 


appointment, 3; blank ballot, i, which was known to be Dr. 
Leonard’s. 

The next day was one of great rejoicing in First Church, 
for all had heard of the vote, and that the Presiding Elder 
had stated that so strong a request coming from so strong a 
church would have great weight with the Cabinet and the 
Bishop. The Gazette appeared the next evening with a 
long account entitled “An Innovation at First Church.” 
The Morning Times conveyed the news to its readers in a 
double column bearing the caption: 

Paul Leonard Honored. First Church by a vote of twenty- 
three to three requests the Bishop to appoint him as its Pastor. 
The Presiding Elder, Dr. Twombly, says the Bishop will probably 
accede to the request. 

Ten days later the Gazette delivered its terrific broadside 
against Paul Leonard. Lancaster was wild with excitement. 
In every home the terrible news was discussed at the tea 
tables. In places of business, on the street, at the theatre 
the one all-absorbing topic was the astonishing news. Most 
people declared their belief in Paul’s spotless integrity. 
Others, who always had had perfect confidence in the young 
man, were impressed by the fact that the leading firm had 
discharged its confidential clerk. The firm of Leighton & 
Co. was known far and near for its caution. There was some 
reason for the action of the firm. What was it if the trusted 
clerk had not been guilty of defalcation? 

The Morning Times of the following day discussed the 
matter with deliberation in an editorial, in which the editor 
asked the city to suspend judgment till the facts could be 
learned. The editorial closed with these words: 

Character counts for something in a time like this. In all of our 
excitement let us remember the splendid name the Leonards have 
borne for generations. In many ways Paul Leonard has proved to 


106 


PAUL Leonard's sacrifice. 


Lancaster that he possesses the keenest conscience, the most per- 
fect loyalty to truth, and the strictest adherence to perfect integrity. 
Let it be carefully borne in mind that Leighton & Co. have not 
caused the arrest of their confidential clerk. Careful inquiry on 
the part of one of the staff of the Times shows that there has not 
been an application for a warrant for his apprehension. This is 
most astounding negligence on the part of Leighton & Co., if 
their clerk is guilty of defalcation as the Gazette basely insinuated 
in its scare head last night. The Times will be merciless when it 
is known that Paul Leonard is a defaulter, but at present we say 
to all, suspend judgment. We incline to believe that Paul Leonard 
is a victim of some conspiracy which will yet be unearthed. 

The Recorder, the saloon keepers' organ, fairly teemed 
with malicious delight over “ The Overthrow of the Pre- 
tender." With a poor attempt at sarcasm this disreputable 
sheet devoted an entire page to the sensation of the city. 
The work done by the young people of First Church at 
West End was ridiculed bitterly. About everything that 
was contemptible and mean was imagined and spread broad- 
cast by the sheet that hated Paul because he was the invet- 
erate foe of the saloons of Lancaster. The excessively 
bitter attack on the part of the Recorder, its baseless in- 
sinuations, even under the supposition that Paul was really 
guilty of stealing from Leighton & Co., served to help Paul 
in many ways. The Recorder, issue after issue, poured out 
its wrath on the leader of the Pastor's Body Guard, while 
the other city papers simply noted that as yet there was no 
explanation of the fact that Paul Leonard had been dis- 
charged by Leighton & Co., who had not caused the arrest 
of their formerly trusted clerk, and who still refused to say 
anything concerning any phase of the matter. 

Seth Carter and his associates, the gamblers, discussed the 
situation over and over, but failed to reach any conclusion 
satisfactory to themselves. 


EVIL AROUSED. 


107 


“ If Paul Leonard is guilty then I am mightily mistaken/' 
said Seth Carter to his companions one evening several days 
after the first announcement of Paul's discharge. I am 
puzzled over the whole matter. I have not been able to 
get a clue to this mystery up to this evening, but a line in 
the Recorder of tonight, and a sentence I heard in Bob 
Bleekler's saloon this afternoon, led me to think the Rum 
Fraternity is at the bottom of a savage plot against Paul 
Leonard. Here is the Recorder's foolish sentence: ‘We 
wonder if Paul Leonard ever wishes he had kept out of the 
West End Mission.’ 

“As I entered Bob’s saloon Mike Ryan was just saying, 

‘ Do you suppose the young fellers can keep the secret if 
the old chap should die. I’ll bet — .’ A ‘Sh — ’ from the 
bar-tender, who saw me coming in, cut off the rest he was 
going to say. There is not much in either sentence when 
taken alone, but when you put the two together, they make 
me suspect that the rummies have some connection with 
this business. Fellers, see here, you who believe that Paul 
Leonard is guilty of embezzlement, just tell me why he 
remains right here in Lancaster. If he is guilty why does 
he not escape. He has had ample time to put himself 
beyond the reach of the officers of the law. He stays right 
here. He keeps out of sight the most of the time, and who 
can blame him, but I hear that he means to attend the 
Mission next Sunday. He’s innocent, I tell you, and if we 
keep our eyes and ears open we may find out something 
mighty interesting in this case.” 

The annual Conference convened in the First Church. 
The Gazette issued on the afternoon of the second day of 
the Conference had this heading on its first page: 

Paul Leonard not likely to be appointed to the First Church. 
The Bishop thinks it unwise to appoint the young man while the 


108 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


cloud rests upon him. Dr. Bartlett of Newburne is likely to receive 
the appointment. 

This item of news carried consternation into the camp of 
the youn^ people. They all loved Dr. Bartlett, and under 
other circumstances would have been most glad to have 
had him for their pastor, but now they wanted Paul. The 
persecution of Paul by the firm of Leighton & Co., as they 
termed the calamity which had overtaken their favorite, 
made them doubly anxious for his appointment to the 
pastorate of First Church. 

On the last page of the same paper, in heavy headlines, 
appeared the following: 

Mr. Leighton, senior member of Leighton & Co., with his 
daughter, returns to Lancaster. Mr. Leighton is in better health. 
He declines an interview on the scandal which has filled our city 
for several days. 

On Friday morning Mr. Leighton went to the large 
mercantile establishment which, to a very large extent, he 
had built up during a life of hard and exacting labor. The 
several members of the firm greeted him most cordially, 
congratulating him on his returning health. After the 
greetings had been exchanged, Mr. Leighton said: 

“ Gentlemen, my health will not permit of much excite- 
ment as yet, but I must know at once the cause of Paul 
Leonard’s discharge. I also desire to know why I have not 
been informed of the causes for this most extraordinary pro- 
ceeding on your part, especially as I telegraphed you for 
the causes.” 

Mr. Grant, the member of the firm standing next in 
authority to Mr. Leighton, made answer: 

‘‘We have been greatly troubled over the fact that we 
could not communicate with you on this most important 
matter, Mr. Leighton. If you will read this communication. 


EVIL AROUSED. 


109 


you will understand all. We dared not trust its contents to 
the wires, and your sudden departure from Florida made it 
impossible for us to write you.'’ 

Mr. Leighton took the letter and read as follows: 

Boston, Mass., March 23, 1896. 

Messrs. Leighton & Co., Lancaster, Mass.; — Gentlemen : — The 
Licensed Liquor Dealers of New England are experiencing consid- 
erable difficulty in the prosecution of their legal business. The 
Christian Church and other temperance organizations have been 
interfering with our rights to such an extent that we have been 
obliged in self defence to form a powerful organization. After 
months of the most careful planning we believe that we have 
succeeded in arranging matters so that the heavy trade of New 
England will be turned into channels which we may elect. If you 
care to know of the details of our plan we shall be glad to explain 
them to you in the privacy of our Boston office. 

Paul Leonard, in your employ, has been a great annoyance to 
our merchants in your city. We hear that there is a probability 
that he will be appointed to the pastorate of Lancaster’s most influ- 
ential church. This will give him an opportunity to still further 
injure the business of our dealers in your city. His example is 
likely to stimulate other ambitious clergymen in New England. 
We deem it advisable to defend ourselves at once. We suggest, 
therefore, that you immediately discharge this young man from 
your firm, and under no circumstances whatever give him or any 
one else any reasons for your act. 

In case you accept this suggestion we will turn the trade of New 
England to your firm. In case you decline to accept our suggestion 
we are prepared to turn New England’s trade into another channel. 
May we expect to meet your representative tomorrow at our Boston 
office ? Yours very truly, 

A. G. Caswell, 

Sec’y Liquor Dealers’ Association. 

Mr. Leighton read the letter over twice. Without raising 
his eyes from the sheet he said: 


110 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


“I suppose you conferred with these fellows. I presume 
you found them inexorable in their demands.” 

“Perfectly heartless, Mr. Leighton, perfectly heartless. I 
tried as a compromise to get them to allow us to try to get 
Paul to be less aggressive in his work on temperance lines, 
but they would not listen to me for a moment. They 
politely informed me that their letter was their ultimatum. 
We all felt badly to discharge Paul, for he is the soul of 
honor, but we had to choose between Paul and the serious 
crippling of our business, and we thought you would agree 
with us that it was necessary to sacrifice Paul.” 

A silence followed this statement of Mr. Grant. At 
length Mr. Leighton slowly rose from his chair and turned 
to the gentlemen present: 

“Gentlemen, I am pained to the heart that my past life in 
this firm has been such that you had some reason to think I 
might favor sacrificing Paul Leonard under circumstances 
such as confronted you a few days ago. I have begun the 
Christian life, gentlemen. I claim very little goodness, but 
I cheerfully confess in your presence that I regard this 
act of our firm as simply inhuman. Far better for our 
firm to have been crushed out of existence by the boycott of 
the rumsellers, than that we should smirch the fair name 
of one whom we all love and honor. I desire to treat you all 
fairly, but I must be true to my Saviour. If I stay in the firm 
this whole matter must be made public, thus removing Paul 
Leonard from his terrible position, and saving ourselves from 
the commission of a crime against God. I realize that you will 
be very much embarrassed by making this public confession. 
I shall allow you gentlemen to talk this matter over among 
yourselves. If you decide to retrace your steps I will make 
the statement to the public as the senior member of the 
firm. If you decide that you cannot make the amend 


EVIL AROUSED. 


Ill 


honorable, then I will give you $500,000 for your interests 
in the firm, or I will surrender all of my interests for the 
same sum. The exigencies of the case are such, Paul 
Leonard’s reputation being in jeopardy every moment, that 
I wish an answer by three o’clock this afternoon. Gentle- 
men, I wish you good day.” Saying which Mr. Leighton 
walked to the door and drove home, and told Jennie all, 
with the understanding that in honor nothing could be said 
outside of the house till after three o’clock. 

At three o’clock Mr. Grant was closeted with Mr. Leighton 
at his home. At six o’clock he took his departure. At 
supper that evening, father and daughter being alone, Mr. 
Leighton said: 

“Jennie, for the first time since I was twenty-one years of 
age I am entirely free from business cares. I am no longer 
a member of the firm of Leighton & Co., in fact there is no 
such company, or will not be when the lawyers draw up the 
papers. I am to receive $100,000 a year for five years for 
my interest in the business. In honor I cannot publish to 
the world the infamous contract which the old firm made 
with the liquor dealers, but I have their consent to publish 
as I please the fact that Paul Leonard’s discharge has caused 
a dissolution of the company, and I may say all that I wish 
as to Paul’s immaculate integrity.” 

“ But, father, are you sure that you are doing right in not 
publishing all the facts of the case?” 

“All of the facts should be published, but there seem to 
be insurmountable difficulties in the way. During my 
absence in the South the other members of our company 
committed the firm to a policy which I cannot countenance. 
They honestly supposed that they were doing what I would 
favor. I can go no further than withdraw from the firm and 
publish to the world the cause of my withdrawal. This will 


112 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


vindicate Paul, though it will not satisfy the curiosity of the 
public. 

“Jennie, I see clearly now what an awful thing it is to live 
a selfish life. My life has entered into the morale of our 
company. My sin is far greater than I had supposed. I can- 
not undo the past. It is history which I cannot erase. What I 
have written I have written. Jesus Christ has forgiven me. 
I know that as truly as I know that I am alive. But the 
forgiveness of God does not change facts. I have lived a 
sinful life. I am suffering for it now, notwithstanding the 
perfect forgiveness of my Saviour. Paul is suffering for it. 
You are suffering for it. The city is suffering for it. Paul 
may lose his appointment to First Church because I have 
lived my selfish life. O! Jennie, my child, I beg of you live 
the Christian life, so that when you reach old age you will 
not be obliged to mourn as I am mourning now. It is too 
late, too late for me to be what God wanted me to be. My 
dear child take warning from your suffering father. Be a 
Christian while your life is before you,” and the millionaire 
Christian bowed his head on his hand and wept like a child. 

“Father, don’t mourn so. Remember you are a happy 
Christian. I am sure you are too severe with yourself. You 
have not lived so bad a life as you think. O, I wish Dr. 
Bartlett were here. He would know just what to say. You 
will lift the cloud off Paul. Everything will come out right 
I am sure.” 

“Yes, my dear, I shall lift the cloud off Paul. I shall try 
to undo the past to the best of my ability. It is unmanly 
for me to give way to my great sorrow. It unnerves me for 
work. I must use all my strength in doing the most practi- 
cal work for God and humanity. But, Jennie, I pray you, 
don’t make my mistake in your life.” 

There was a silence for a few moments. At length father 
and daughter left the dining room and entered the library. 


EVIL AROUSED. 


113 


‘‘Jennie, I feel moved to pray. You have never heard the 
voice of prayer in your home. It is a terrible cross for me 
to pray before you. I do not know why it should be so, 
but it is. I feel that I must have God’s help.” 

Mr. Leighton’s face was very pale. Heavy beads of sweat 
stood on his forehead, he breathed heavily, and a slight 
tremor ran through his frame. Why was it so hard for him 
to offer a prayer in his own home in the presence of his only 
child? 

Jennie knelt beside her father. If ever the angels were 
pleased they were as they looked down on that beautiful 
sight. There was a family altar erected in one of the most 
worldly homes of Lancaster. The millionaire of the city 
was offering his first prayer at that altar, and his beautiful 
daughter was kneeling beside him, entering into his sym- 
pathies and the spirit of the moment as best she could. 
With trembling voice and broken utterance Mr. Leighton 
asked God to help him live a Christian life. With open- 
hearted honesty he prayed for forgiveness for his long life 
of indifference and selfishness. He asked for help in the 
work in which he was about to engage. 

“O Father, help me to lift the load off Paul. I am 
responsible for his suffering in part. Forgive me, O God. 
I will free him from suspicion; help me as I try. How long 
I have to live, I know not. Dear Father, let me live a little 
while so that I may do a little work for Thee in this city 
where I have lived so long and to so little purpose. Let 
me live to see my child happy in Thy love. Amen.” 

The prayer brought a great relief and calm to the sincere 
man. He was happy. The peace of God filled his entire 
spiritual being. He had taken up his first cross. 

During the evening Mr. Leighton worked hard on the 
statement which he proposed to make to the city. He 


114 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


finished his work the following morning and drove to the 
office of the Gazette, and asked the editor to kindly publish 
it in the Saturday evening edition. The editor took the 
communication, read it over carefully, and handed it back 
to Mr. Leighton. 

“You will have to excuse us, Mr. Leighton, we cannot 
publish your communication in the Gazette.” 

“Cannot publish it?” said the astonished magnate of Lan- 
caster. “Did I understand you to say that you could not 
publish my letter in which I rescue the name of Paul 
Leonard from a baseless suspicion?” 

“You understood me correctly, Mr. Leighton. We cannot 
publish your letter.” 

“May I ask the reason for this unprecedented refusal?” 

“The Gazette chooses not to publish your letter Mr. 
Leighton. It also politely declines to give any reasons for 
this choice.” 


Chapter IX. 


THE FRUITS OF SUFFERING. 

Sunday was the great day at the Annual Conierence. 
The morning Love Feast, presided over by a former pastot 
of First Church, was largely attended and richly enjoyed by 
the members of the Conference and the more spiritual mem- 
bers of the Methodist churches of Lancaster. First Church 
was crowded to the doors at the preaching service of the 
morning, when the good Bishop preached a sermon on 
“Christianity’s Outlook.” It was a masterful effort, and it 
served to inspire those who heard it for months after the 
Conference adjourned. 

At the afternoon ordination service Dr. Bartlett made a 
most searching and sympathetic address to the candidates 
who were to take upon themselves the most sacred vows of 
the ministry. Paul Leonard, pale and haggard, was seen to 
take a back seat in the side gallery. It was his first appear- 
ance in public since his discharge from his position at 
Leighton & Co.’s. With face showing no emotion whatever 
he listened attentively to the man whom he loved and 
honored. He drank in the deep spiritual meaning of the 
address to the candidates, but no one watching him would 
have suspected the tumult within his pure and stainless 
soul. 

When the Bishop and Elders placed their hands on the 
head of the candidate standing at the right of the line of 
young men who were about to receive their great commis- 
sion from the church to preach the Gospel, and when the 
Bishop pronounced those solemn words, “The Lord pour 


116 


PAUL Leonard's sacrifice. 


upon thee the Holy Ghost for the Office and Work of an 
Elder in the Church of God, now committed unto thee by 
the imposition of our hands. And be thou a faithful dis- 
penser of the word of God, and of His Holy Sacraments; in 
the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy 
Ghost. Amen,” Paul leaned forward with the intensest in- 
terest, his pale face slightly flushing, and when the Bishop, 
placing the Holy Bible before each candidate, saying in a 
clear voice, “Take thou authority as an Elder in the Church, 
to preach the word of God, and to administer the Holy 
Sacraments in the Congregation,” tears filled his eyes, and 
leaning his face on his hand he might have been heard to 
whisper, “ Father, bless them each and all, they know Thou 
hast called them into the ministry; keep them from all sin; 
save them from suspicion.” 

As the young men retired from the altar, and as the 
Bishop was about to pronounce the benediction, Paul quietly 
slipped down the stairs, desiring to meet as few of his ac- 
quaintances as possible. Passing through a side door, he 
suddenly came upon Mr. Leighton, who was entering his 
carriage. In accord with his custom for years he raised his 
hat to the magnate and was passing by, when Mr. Leighton 
stepped from the carriage and taking Paul by the arm, said 
with great tenderness and emotion: 

“ Paul, my dear boy, I cannot tell you how I am suffering 
because of your terrible trial, which is so perfectly needless. 
Of course Jennie has told you all that she can in honor tell 
any one at present.” 

Paul looked up in surprise at the latter part of this state- 
ment, supposing that Mr. Leighton was aware of the severed 
relations between Jennie and himself, but Mr. Leighton, 
knowing nothing whatever of the great trial which for six 
months and more had overhung the lovers, did not perceive 


THE FRUITS OF SUFFERING. 


117 


Paul’s strange look, or seeing it, had no idea what it meant, 
but attributed all to his suffering because of his recent 
disgrace, and continued: 

Paul, you knew me when I was a stranger to Jesus Christ. 
Even then I would not let you suffer if I had the power to 
relieve you, but since the Saviour has made a new man of 
me you must know that while I have a particle of life 
remaining it will be used in restoring you to your rightful 
place in this community. God bless you, my dear boy, keep 
up your courage, you are the temporary victim of a diaboli- 
cal plot which shall be revealed. God will sustain you. 
Cling close to Him. Good bye.” 

Mr. Leighton dared not allow himself to say more, for 
Paul’s pale and worn face took hold of his sympathies, and, 
knowing that great emotion was the worst thing that could 
happen to him, he abruptly left Paul. 

Paul was confused. For a moment he forgot his own 
great sorrow. What did Mr. Leighton mean by his strong 
Christian sentiments. Paul had known Mr. Leighton ever 
since he and Jennie attended the Lancaster High School 
and he had never heard him refer to the Saviour or to his 
Heavenly Father. Now he was talking like a Christian, giv- 
ing Christian counsel, imparting Christian comfort. What 
did it mean? Had Mr. Leighton become a Christian? It 
would seem so, but if he had accepted Jesus Christ, when? 
Was Lancaster aware of it? 

Ah! Why is it that the bad deeds of men travel so fast, 
while their good acts at times move so slowly. Had 
Mr. Leighton committed some great crime that day when 
he gave his heart to God, all Lancaster would be discussing 
it ere this, but Dr. Bartlett and Jennie alone knew of the 
great change that had come to the invalid. His statement 
concerning his conversion, made to the members of the firm, 


118 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


had produced very little impression, and so it was that all 
the city knew nothing of the beautiful conversion of the 
millionaire, save Jennie and Dr. Bartlett who was in the 
city attending the Annual Conference. 

Paul walked home, pondering the strange words of 
Mr. Leighton. At supper Mrs. Leonard was rejoiced to 
notice a little of Paul’s old time animation. The abstracted 
and far-off look which had characterized Paul since his 
disgrace was gone, and there was something of the old time 
flash in his eye as he rather vehemently ejaculated: 

“I say, father, have you heard that Mr. Leighton has 
become a Christian?” 

*‘No, Paul, has he? You surprise me beyond measure. 
Mr. Leighton a Christian? Surely some remarkable power 
must have taken hold of him.” 

Paul then related the short interview at the church side 
door, and added: 

“Mr. Leighton’s words were very significant, but his 
gentleness of manner, and the sweetness of his spirit were 
most remarkable. They were so different from the Mr. 
Leighton whom I have always known. Something has 
happened to Mr. Leighton. I know it. He was sincere in 
all he said. His spirit was true. If I ever met a sanctified 
soul I met it in Mr. Leighton this afternoon. Why mother. 
Dr. Bartlett was never more winning than was Mr. Leighton 
this afternoon.” 

“Surely we all hope you are right in this, Paul. Mr. 
Leighton can do a vast deal of good if he becomes a true 
Christian.” 

“Mr. Leighton did not intimate what course he proposed 
to follow in his attempt to vindicate you, did he, Paul?” 
asked Dr. Leonard. 

“No, father, all that he said was, ‘You are a victim of a 
diabolical plot which shall be revealed.’ ” 


THE FRUITS OF SUFFERING. 


119 


‘^This is the most peculiar matter that ever came to my 
attention/’ said Dr. Leonard. “I have suffered more than 
I can tell you all since Paul was discharged. Of course I 
have not had the least doubt that Paul was perfectly innocent, 
but the knowledge that some believe that he may be guilty, 
is like a dagger thrust to my heart. Notwithstanding all 
this I have been very much interested in the case. I believe 
there is something very unusual going to happen; what, I 
cannot imagine. I heard at a late hour last night that Mr. 
Leighton had some trouble in the Gazette office early 
yesterday. I also met Seth Carter at our door-step last 
night as I was returning from my last call, and though I 
have not allowed him to speak to me for more than twenty 
years, he stopped me, saying: 

“‘One moment, Dr. Leonard, pardon me, I know that you 
have no good thoughts for me, and I do not blame you at 
all, but I want to say this. I love that boy of yours, and so 
do one hundred roughs in this city. Don’t fear us. Dr. 
Leonard, we’ll do him no harm. He’s more to us than all 
the rest of the city. We have vowed together to ferret out 
this plot that has thrown him down for a little time. 
Remember one hundred of us are on the watch for the secret 
of this terrible affair. Keep up courage. Tell Paul not to 
be so crestfallen. Tell him to go to the mission tomorrow 
night as though nothing had happened. We want none of 
your money. We just want a chance to show our love for 
Paul. Keep an eye on the Gazette, Dr. Leonard. I can’t 
prove it, but I am positive that our leading newspaper is in 
league with the rumsellers of this city to crush Paul.* 

“There was a ring of honesty in Seth Carter’s words. 
Perhaps he is not so bad at heart as I have supposed.” 

“ I think Seth Carter is a well meaning gambler. He was 
never known to take advantage of young fellows in gaming,’’ 


120 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


answered Paul. “ But what is this about the Gazette? What 
has the Gazette Co. against me? I have never had anything 
to do with the paper.’* 

“ I am not certain, Paul. I was surprised that the paper 
should have attacked you young people so bitterly when 
you took up the work which Dr. Adams left, but I gave it 
no serious thought. I was dumfounded when it maligned 
you with its contemptible insinuations when you were dis- 
charged at Leighton & Co.’s, and if this report concerning 
trouble between the paper and Mr. Leighton is true, and if 
Seth Carter is correct in his suspicions, there is undoubtedly 
something wrong in the Gazette Co. We must wait so far 
as I can see. I don’t think you will suffer very long, Paul. 
This whole matter will come out in some way. I guess it 
will keep the Bishop from appointing you to First Church, 
though. I declare, Paul, it never occurred to me before, 
there may be nothing in it, but is it not a little strange that 
this should come just at this time when this movement for 
your appointment is projected? There is something very 
strange, very strange, about this whole matter. It is a plot 
against you, my boy. I have no doubt about it. But why 
is any one plotting against you? I can’t understand. We 
must wait as patiently as possible. God lives, Paul.” Dr. 
Leonard’s voice trembled and a tear dimmed his eye, a very 
unusual thing for the doctor. 

‘‘Don’t worry over it any more than you can help, father. 
Of course I feel this whole thing keenly, but I shall rise 
above it. I am conquering myself. I am sorry that I cause 
you and mother so much trouble. I have made you both 
very anxious ever since I graduated from college. You 
have feared lest I enter the ministry. I am so sorry that I 
have caused you so much pain, and if I could, I would have 
spared you all this.” 


THE FRUITS OF SUFFERING. 


121 


Mrs, Leighton interposed. “Paul, don’t talk like that 
any more, unless you want to add to our sorrow. We have 
made your life unhappy because of our attitude toward your 
entering the ministry. You have had six months of the 
greatest sorrow on account of Jennie’s attitude toward you 
because she is so certain you are to enter the ministry, and 
now you have this third great grief, and from what your 
father has said I think this must have something to do with 
your entering the ministry. Paul, it seems awfully cruel. 
You have been living a steady sacrifice life for the last five 
years, and the sacrifice has been growing more and more 
heavy all the time. I don’t see why our Heavenly Father 
should allow you to suffer so much. You entered upon a 
new Christian experience five years ago. There is no doubt 
of that. We all have seen the great change in your life, 
though we thought you were good enough before you went 
to that camp meeting. Why is it that God allowed you to 
begin a life of such suffering the moment you entered upon 
your new Christian experience? It seems to me that it is 
all wrong.” 

“ Careful, mother dear, don’t criticise God through your 
sympathy for me. Jesus Christ was perfectly good. His 
whole earthly life was a suffering life. I have not a satis- 
factory philosophy of the problem of life, but I begin to 
think that practical goodness inevitably means sacrifice. I 
do not claim that I am good enough to be worthy of suffer- 
ing with Jesus Christ. I have had some trouble, I grant, 
during the last five years, but I cannot see that I in anyway 
illustrate the truth which I am beginning to see, namely. 
Sacrifice is the unseparable associate of practical goodness 
as truly as suffering is the companion of sin. This was 
painfully evident in the lives of Jesus and his faithful 
followers; it has been true all through the centuries since 


122 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


Christ was here, in fact sacrifice characterizes the Christian 
Era wherever practical goodness has paved the way.” 

“Paul, that is a great thought you utter. I never heard it 
expressed in that way before,” said Dr. Leonard. “Sacrifice 
is the close attendant of all true devotion and love. I see 
it every day in my work as a physician, but I never thought 
of there being a connection between sacrifice and practical 
goodness. I guess you are right. I shall think that thought 
over, Paul. Furthermore, I am not so modest as you are. 

I think you are illustrating this law you so clearly proclaim. 
You gave your heart unreservedly to God five years ago, 
and you told Him that you would do anything He asked 
you to do. The first thing you ran into was the keenest suf- 
fering caused by my ungracious opposition to your preaching 
the Gospel.” 

“But, father — .” 

“ Don’t say a word, Paul, I am not through with my ^ 
statement. I opposed you. I said hard things to you, I 
wounded your sensitive heart. God forgive me. I, your 
father, began to nail you to the cross. I was not conscious 
of what I was doing, but that did not lessen your heart 
anguish. You began your work with Dr. Adams. I gave 
you no support in your difficult work. You were young, 
you needed me and my sympathy. I gave you next to 
none. Jennie cast you off. She did it from the best of 
intention, she crucified herself when she crucified you, but 
you were put to suffering, all because you had promised 
God to be true, and now you are considered a possible de- 
faulter by thousands in this city who think that in some way 
I have kept you from arrest because of my social position. 
Paul, my dear boy, you do not see it as I, your father. 
When you have a child of your own, into which you build 
your life you will understand me. I see it as plainly as 


THE FRUITS OF SUFFERING. 


123 


though it were written on the heavens at noon-day. You 
are numbered now among the transgressors as truly as was 
Jesus Christ. Paul, you have not yet entered the Christian 
ministry, but you have preached to me for five years. Your 
life has revealed to me the sham and hollow mockery my 
life must seem to Jesus Christ. I, a member of the Christian 
Church! I, an official member of the Christian Church! 
Paul, you don’t see it, you cannot see it, but it is true, never- 
theless. God saw nothing else would awaken me to my 
condition. He sent you to the camp meeting, he sent 
Dr. Bartlett to preach that sermon to you, he sent you 
home to live a sacrifice life for five years that he might 
make me see what I am. God is good to me, but why have 
I been so obtuse, so gross, so worldly, so selfish? Your 
ministry of suffering has roused me at last. Paul, you are 
the human saviour of your father. Hattie, bring me the 
Bible.” 

The family pushed back their chairs from the table. The 
oldest daughter brought the Bible, and Dr. Leonard began 
to read. Never did the 53rd chapter of Isaiah make a more 
profound and lasting impression than on that evening in the 
dining room of the Leonards. With the deepest emotion 
the doctor read the immortal words: 

He was wounded for our transgressions, He was bruised for our 
iniquities : the chastisement of our peace was upon Him; and with 
His stripes we are healed. 

The voice of the strong man trembled as he read these 
words, and the mother and the older children in silence 
looked at the suffering head of the household through their 
tears. He remained in silence a short period, then closed 
the book, and quietly said, “We will pray.” 

Dr. Leonard was a splendid outward Christian. He never 
allowed the formalities of a Christian family to pass unob- 


124 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


served. The family altar in the Leonard household was as 
old as the family. The children were perfectly accustomed 
to family prayers, and with almost perfect quiet they knelt 
around the room. Dr. Leonard prayed that night. Hitherto 
he had said prayers at the family altar, now he prayed. The 
youngest child, a little fellow two and a half years old, felt 
the difference, and snugged up more closely to his mother. 
Dr. Leonard poured out his contrite soul to his Heavenly 
Father as a little child might have done. God heard the 
prayer. It was not a church service, no minister was there 
to point Dn Leonard to God, he needed none. Five years 
of suffering on the part of his own boy had become to him 
a sacred ministry, and as the strong man gave himself to 
God a:s truly, as perfectly and as intelligently as Paul had 
done five years ago, there could be but one result. 

God always fulfills his promises. To Dr. Leonard, kneel- 
ing there at his family altar, in the presence of wife and 
children, the Holy Spirit came in cleansing, sanctifying and 
vivifying power. The victory was complete. Dr. Leonard 
was a partaker of the Christ life. God is no respecter of 
persons or places. Five years before, Paul received the 
Christ life while he was addressing the gamblers. The 
father enters the Christian’s Rest at the family altar, his 
family kneeling around him. 

“ Paul, are you going to the West End Mission this 
evening?” 

‘‘Would you advise it, father, under the circumstances? 
I am perfectly willing to go if it is wise.” 

“I think you had better go, and if you do not object I 
will go with you.” 

Dr. Leonard and Paul entered the Mission Hall an hour 
later. The hall was crowded to suffocation, for a report 
had been circulated through the slums that Paul was to 


THE FRUITS OF SUFFERING. 


125 


attend the meeting. Paul found his position more embar- 
rassing than he had supposed it would be. He took his 
place on the platform with Henry Clark as usual. His face 
was very pale, which was the only evidence that he gave of 
his intense suffering. His associate read the Scripture 
lesson and Paul knelt to pray. An unusual calmness pos- 
sessed him as his voice was lifted in prayer. A hush swept 
over the great company as he began. In the petition Paul 
seemed to take on himself the bitterness and woe of the 
suffering inhabitants of the slums. His prayer thrilled all 
present for all naturally expected him to ask God for help 
under the awful load that rested on himself. Instead he 
bore to the throne of grace the people for whom he was 
laboring. He talked to God as though the Great Ruler did 
not know the suffering and degradation of Lancaster's slums. 
Mothers present felt that their homes were lifted into the 
presence of God, and so full of childlike faith was the prayer 
that they felt that God was surely going to do something 
for them in their wretchedness and woe. 

“Father of us all,” he prayed, “save us from rum that 
mantles our city with the pall of death. Look in pity on 
the innocent child life of the homes of this district. Give 
this young life a fair chance in the world, dear Father. We 
hear, we feel Thy answer. Great God. Thou sayest to us, 
^Remove the curse; you have selfishly brought it on your- 
selves. I have given you strength, intelligence, remove the 
curse yourselves.’ We know it Father, we will do all we 
can. Rouse us as we have never been roused. Let Thy 
wrath flame along our streets if this will rouse us as a city- 
Pour on us the gentle influences of Thine Almighty Love if 
that will awaken us from our long sleep of indifference. Let 
us vicariously suffer if this is the only way in which thou 
canst break through our awful selfishness. In some way, 


126 


PAUL Leonard's sacrifice. 


Thou knowest the best way, come to our aid, save sin-suffer- 
ing Lancaster. Help us all to respond to Thy call. Amen.” 

Paul rose from his knees, and one of the converts began 
singing ‘‘ What a Friend we have in Jesus.” The crowd 
caught it up, for it had become a great favorite in the 
Mission, and the people one and all gave vent to their 
feelings as they sang the words which seemed to be so 
applicable to their surroundings and conditions. When the 
hymns ceased Paul rose and said: 

“My dear brothers and sisters, you will not expect me to 
take a very prominent part in the service this evening. 
You know that I am under a cloud. I have been indirectly 
charged with embezzlement, because I have been discharged 
from the employ of the largest and most wealthy firm of 
this city. Some of you believe I am innocent. This affords 
me the greatest comfort. You cannot know how much I 
prize this confidence you have in me, in spite of the dark- 
ness that surrounds me. Others of you must believe that 
there is something wrong in me, else Leighton & Co. would 
not have discharged me. I cannot blame you in the least. 
It looks dark for me. Some of you must believe me to be 
a thief and black hypocrite. If you can suspend judgment 
for a time I shall be glad. I am perfectly innocent of the 
charges insinuatingly made. I believe all will be made 
clear. Until they are clear I shall not presume to lead 
these meetings in this hall. If it is prudent I shall attend 
the services with my accustomed regularity. Perhaps I did 
an unwise thing in offering the prayer this evening. If any 
of you think so, please forgive me. I love you all. I love 
this work, and I am always happiest when in prayer for you 
here in West End. I have been suffering of late as no 
one but God knows, and I longed to get relief in prayer in 
this place which has become to me the gate of heaven. I 


THE FRUITS OF SUFFERING. 


127 


hope this will excuse me for presuming to take so prominent 
a part. Henry Clark will have charge of this work in 
West End for the present.” 

There was not a vacant seat on the floor of the hall, and 
many were standing in the rear. Paul took his chair from 
the platform and took his seat near his father who occupied 
a place on the front settee. A murmur ran through the hall 
as Paul stepped down from the platform. From the rear of 
the hall a voice shouted: 

“Never, never, Paul Leonard; go back to your place. 
You are our leader. Go back to the platform.” 

The hall rang with cheers. When the cheering ceased a 
hiss came from the lower right hand corner. “Strangle 
that devil,” shouted the same voice that called for Paul’s 
return to the platform. There was a movement around the 
speaker, and matters assumed a very serious aspect. Con- 
verted slumites thought they were doing God’s will if they 
defended Paul, their leader. Their education in slumdom 
had been such that they did not consider the methods 
employed. Their hearts were right toward God and Paul, 
but they had much to learn of the refining graces of Christi- 
anity. It would have fared ill with the one who hissed had 
not Henry Clark asserted himself in the crucial emergency. 

“Friends,” he shouted, “if you love Paul Leonard, stop 
right where you are,” That appeal, spoken with a strong, 
resonant voice, backed by a will of iron, was like an order 
on the battlefield. 

“You mean well, dear friends,” he continued, “I appreciate 
that, but you have not considered how you will injure Paul 
if you have a row here in the hall. We are here not to fight 
men who may differ from us in some matters. We are here 
to lead as many as we can to seek Jesus Christ. If Jesus 
Christ were here, he would sympathize with Paul in his 


128 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


suffering, but he would not injure the brother who evidently 
believes that Paul is guilty. Paul bears no resentment 
toward the brother. He loves him, and would kneel by his 
side if he would come forward for prayers. If Paul loves 
this brother, and you love Paul, you will not do violence to 
him at any time. I feel with you that Paul had better 
remain at his post, even though he is temporarily under a 
cloud, which I am sure will lift soon. Paul has thought the 
matter over, and he believes it is best for him to take a 
secondary place for a few days. I am sure he will return to 
his old place in a few days, stronger for his present trial. 
He is our leader. We have acknowledged him our leader 
for nearly six months. He has led us well. He has not 
made a mistake so far as I can see. Now he issues an order. 
Let us all obey him. The order falls the hardest on me. I 
will obey if you will. I will do it cheerfully. I hope you 
will do the same.” 

The speech of Henry Clark had the desired effect. A few 
glared at the fellow that hissed, but they felt the force of 
the words uttered, and they decided to let the fellow off 
this time. 

“ Friends,” continued the new leader, we will spend a few 
moments in testimony. We love Paul. His heart is bound 
up in this work here in West End. It will bring comfort to 
his heart to hear you speak of what Jesus Christ has done 
for you since this mission work began.” 

Andrew Kepler was on his feet in an instant: 

“God has saved me from drinking rum ever since Dr. 
Adams died. He has done something for me I can’t 
explain. I have not had a desire to drink for more than 
one hundred days. I don’t dare to go to no saloon. I am 
afraid the old appetite might come back, but for more than 
one hundred days I have not wanted to drink. Before 


THE FRUITS OF SUFFERING 


129 


Jesus came to me and saved me you know what an awful 
feller I was. Now I am happy as a lark all the time.^’ 

About twenty spoke in fifteen minutes. There was a 
slight pause, when Dr. Leonard was seen to rise. All knew 
him. His great-hearted humanitarianism had made him a 
favorite in the sick homes in the slums. Because of his 
popularity he had great influence among the poor in West 
End, and for the past ten years he had been the city physi- 
cian for this section of the city. His appearance in the hall 
had created a little comment earlier in the meeting, but now 
as he rose to speak, all were hushed. What would the 
doctor say? 

“I have always lived in this city. I know very many of 
you. I have seen you in your homes. I have been a 
member of the church for more than thirty-five years. I 
have come here tonight to make an apology to you all. 
Many of you have never suspected that I belong to the 
church. I have been by your side when you were sick, but 
you never heard me say a word about Jesus Christ. I have 
had splendid opportunities to help some of you to be 
Christians, but I have allowed all these occasions to pass 
unimproved. I have been brought to see myself through 
strange events. Paul will pardon me if I speak plainly. 
For five years Paul has been living a suffering life. While 
he has been at work in this mission he has been suffering 
all the time. He has needed my sympathy, but he has had 
my opposition most of the time. I have made him suffer, 
for I have not understood him. I have thought he was 
wrong in his young ideas. He has been right all the time. 
I have been wrong. You know what came to him a short 
time ago. His suffering has been awful. His suffering has 
broken my heart, and in my broken-hearted condition I have 
learned the secret of his life for the past five years. My 


130 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


boy, through suffering, much of which you know nothing of, 
has brought me, his father to see something of the inner 
life of Christianity. I have today given myself to Jesus 
Christ. He has accepted me. He has saved me. I have 
felt the truth of your testimonies here this evening. This 
is the first day of my Christian life. I am sorry that so 
much of my life has gone for so little. What remains will 
be given to the service of the Master. My friends, don’t 
wait. Begin your Christian life at once. Take warning of 
me. I would give anything if I could recall the last thirty- 
five years.” 

Dr. Leonard sat down. His simple account of his con- 
version was understood by all. It made a great impression. 
The position he held in the city was a powerful aid to him 
in influencing the company present. Everybody liked and 
respected Dr. Leonard. Henry Clark seized the golden 
opportunity. He rose as Dr. Leonard took his seat, gave a 
short invitation, basing all on the words of the doctor. The 
occasion was one of those opportunities in which God can 
work rapidly on the souls of unconverted men. All of the 
converts had done the best they knew how in the meeting. 
Paul had moved the people with his sincerity, Henry Clark 
had taken up a very heavy cross, and Dr. Leonard had made 
a confession in the slums, a circumstance which powerfully 
impressed the people of West End. 

The hearts of the people were literally one. Paul, Henry 
Clark, Dr. Leonard, Andrew Kepler, all were as one. God 
always works when he can find people united on essentials. 
Rich and poor, educated and ignorant people were as one in 
the hall, and when Henry Clark asked for those to rise who 
would begin the Christian life, more than one hundred 
immediately rose. The front seats were mostly occupied 
by those who had been converted during the past six 


THE FRUITS OF SUFFERING. 


131 


months, and with the young people of First Church. The 
leader asked them all to take their places on the platform 
so that the front part of the hall could be used as an altar. 
The settees were no sooner vacated by the Christians than 
they were filled with penitents. For more than an hour the 
young people and the converts labored with the seekers, 
pointing them to Jesus Christ. Dr. Leonard worked like a 
veteran, Paul forgot his sorrow, Henry Clark made use of 
all the peculiar ability he possessed, Andrew Kepler and 
others did all within their power, and as a result seventy-five 
were gloriously converted. 

There was singing in many a home in the slums late into 
the night. Lancaster, rum-ridden and worldly, had not had 
such a revival within the memory of the oldest inhabitant. 

As Paul and his father walked home they were silent. 

“Father, what are we going to do with all those converts ?’* 
asked Paul as they ascended the steps at the front door. 

“I have been revolving that question over and over in my 
mind all the way home. We have a great work on our 
hands. We must perform it. But let us not think any 
more of it tonight. We need rest. We need sleep now 
more than we need to plan. As far as possible throw every- 
thing off your mind and go to sleep. You'll plan better 
work tomorrow.” 

The next morning at an early hour Paul was knocking 
at his father’s and mother’s room. 

“ Father and mother, get up quickly, here is a great 
sensation in the morning Times.” 

“What is it, Paul, come in and read it to us,” replied his 
mother. 

Paul entered and seating himself at the window, read the 
following: 


132 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


Paul Leonard a Victim : Not a Culprit. 

A Diabolical Plot. 

Mr. Leighton Sheds Light on the Mystery. 

The Gazette Placed in a Most Humiliating Position. 

The following letter written by Mr. Leighton, so long the efficient 
head of the firm of Leighton & Co. will bring the greatest relief to 
the community, for it lifts the cloud which has been resting on the 
fair name of Paul Leonard for days. 

Editor of the Times : — Will you kindly open your columns in 
the interest of simple justice. The following letter was written for 
the Gazette, but the editor, after reading it entire, declined to 
publish it, and he further refused to give any reason for his most 
extraordinary refusal. 

Editor of the Gazette: — Will you kindly grant me a little 
space in your valuable paper that I may free one of our choice 
young men from a groundless suspicion ? Mr. Paul Leonard has 
been the confidential clerk of the firm of Leighton & Co. for several 
years. During that time he has proved himself to be a most 
faithful, diligent, intelligent and profitable clerk. He has been and 
is now perfectly trustworthy. It has been my ill fortune to be away 
from the city for several months, my failing health demanding 
complete rest from business cares. During my absence the most 
extraordinary circumstances have transpired which have led to the 
peremptory discharge of this most valuable young man. Person- 
ally I am grieved and shocked over this affair. The most harmo- 
nious relations have existed between the members of Leighton & 
Co. till this event. The firm is now dissolved. The cause of the 
dissolution is that we violently disagree over this which seems to 
me to be an unnecessary and most cruel wrong to one of Lancaster’s 
choicest young men. The circumstances are such that I cannot 
honorably give the reason the firm has for thus wronging Paul 
Leonard. I may say this however, every member of the firm is 
very sorry that Paul Leonard is made to suffer, that he is not guilty 
of any misdemeanor of any kind, that he is absolutely ignorant of 
the cause of his discharge, and that I, the senior member of the 


THE FRUITS OF SUFFERING. 


133 


firm for years, have severed my connection with the company in 
whose interests I have given my life, and the sole cause of my 
withdrawal is I cannot remain in the firm which is guilty of this 
great and cruel wrong. I shall be most grateful to the Gazette if 
I may be permitted to make this statement in its columns. 

James F. Leighton. 

The editor of the Times added the following: 

Doubtless the city will be filled with indignation against the 
Gazette, the oldest of our city papers, for refusing to publish the 
letter given above. Let us put the blame where it belongs. The 
Times can speak where Mr. Leighton must in honor keep silence. 
Saturday evening the editor of the Times was approached by a 
member of the Liquor Dealers’ Association, who tried to purchase 
our silence concerning Paul Leonard. We positively refused to 
entertain the proposition made. The representative of the rum- 
sellers, misunderstanding the editor, thinking a higher price was 
demanded, informed us that the purchase of the Gazette had cost 
more than the liquor dealers had calculated upon, and that he must 
be limited in the sum offered the Times. He further stated that 
every paper in the city except the Times had surrendered, and that 
he trusted the Times would not presume to incur the displeasure of 
the strong Association of the Liquor Dealers. We refused the 
second time. A very large bribe was then offered us. We made 
our third declination, perfectly understood. Then we were threat- 
ened. The rumsellers’ boycott was held up before us. We were 
informed that more than one half of our advertisements would be 
withdrawn in case we said one word in favor of Paul Leonard. 
We politely told our visitor that our conference was at an end. 
He retired, saying, You will repent if you antagonize the liquor 
interests.” 

Citizens of Lancaster, has it come to this? There is not a parti- 
cle of doubt that in the absence of Mr. Leighton the rumsellers in 
some way influenced Leighton & Co. to discharge Paul Leonard. 
They now propose to prevent his vindication. Mr. Leighton honors 
the Times when he asks us to publish the above. We cheerfully 


134 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


aid him in rescuing the good name of Paul Leonard, who is the 
victim of an atrocity hardly equalled in the annals of crime in this 
country. We presume our paper will be a great sufferer for refus- 
ing the rumsellers’ bribe. We have not calculated the cost. We 
do not care to. We may have to close up our paper. We cannot 
tell, but we shall have the proud satisfaction for the rest of our lives 
that we were permitted to unmask the rumsellers of Lancaster. 
They are very gentlemanly so long as things go their way. Lan- 
caster is not aware that she is under the heel of the most unprinci- 
pled men. Oppose the rumseller, that is interfere with his business — 
Paul Leonard has done this in some measure in West End — and 
he springs like a tiger at your throat. This is well known in the 
countries of the old world, it is about to be known in Lancaster. 
There is a big fight on in Lancaster. We prophesy that this city 
will be shaken from one end to the other. Paul Leonard began 
this fight. He and his young people are savings drunkards. We 
are not a religious newspaper, but we trust we are law abiding. 
As a law-loving citizen the editor of the Times calls on all good 
men in the city to arise. The time has come for determined action. 
The rumsellers mean to govern this city. Awake, lovers of liberty. 
Arouse, ye citizens of Lancaster. The Times has spoken. The 
rumsellers understand our position. 

That night the Times Block and the Hall in West End 
where Paul Leonard and the young people of First Church 
held their meetings were burned to the ground. 


Chapter X. 


THE BISHOP’S DILEMMA. 

Mr. Leighton was considerably agitated when he left Paul 
at the side door of the church on Sunday afternoon. The 
distressed look on Paul’s face, which he had never seen 
before, haunted him. He entered his home a few minutes 
later, and sought rest by reclining on the lounge in the 
sitting room. For a little time he remained perfectly quiet, 
his mind absorbed in his contemplation of Paul and his 
suffering. 

“Poor Paul,” he said at length, “It is too bad that he has 
been obliged to suffer so much.” 

“Do you think he is suffering awfully, father?” asked 
Jennie, looking up from her Browning. 

“Yes, he is a terrible sufferer, my dear. He makes no 
complaint in word, but the look on his face is eloquent with 
the pain he endures. Poor fellow. Would that I had been 
home when that infamous proposition reached our firm.” 

“You do not suppose that Paul has any idea whatever of 
the cause of his dismissal, do you, father?” 

“I do not see how he can have any clear idea of the 
reason the firm had in so abruptly discharging him. What 
must the boy think? There was not a man in the establish- 
ment who did not love Paul, and he knew it. In many ways 
Paul was made to know that we all reposed the utmost con- 
fidence in him. What must be his overwhelming amaze- 
ment to receive, without any explanation whatever, his 
discharge from Mr. Grant?” 


136 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


“Did not Mr. Grant assure him that the firm reluctantly 
severed the relations which had existed for so long? Did 
he not tell him that all had the utmost confidence in him?” 

“No, my dear, Mr. Grant says that he could not trust 
himself to speak a single kind word, fearing that if he 
attempted to say anything complimentary, he would have 
broken down utterly.” 

“Well, suppose he had, it might have been a good thing 
for him and Paul had he broken down. I don’t have a very 
high regard for a man who will say nothing under such 
extraordinary circumstances. He must have a decidedly 
weak point in his character somewhere,” 

“ Perhaps you are right, Jennie. I have not yet been able 
to satisfy my own mind as to the mental or moral status of 
Mr. Grant. I have given myself up to the absorbing ques- 
tion: How can I save Paul from further suffering and 
wrong. I think I have arranged matters satisfactorily with 
the Times. The morning paper will make a sensation I tell 
you, for if I mistake not that Scotch editor will add some- 
thing to my letter that will flame and burn. I never saw a 
man’s eyes flash so much indignation as his when he had 
finished reading my letter. He seemed really grateful to 
me for giving him the privilege of printing my letter, when 
I was really asking a favor of him, perhaps a pretty costly 
one.” 

“ You have perfect confidence in this young man, who is 
so little known in Lancaster, have you father?” 

“Yes, perfect confidence, my dear, perfect confidence. 
There are poor specimens among the Scotch, I presume, 
but I have never met one in all my life. We have never 
had an unfaithful Scotch laborer in our factory. Some of 
them are mighty independent, and they are not always as 
deferential as might be desired, but for sterling integrity 


THE BISHOP S DILEMMA. 


137 


give me the Scotchman. I shall be terribly disappointed if 
this new editor of the Times does not say something which 
will help Paul even more than my letter has done. But, 
Jennie, my child, pardon me for not noticing it before, I 
have been so absorbed in this one idea of freeing Paul, 
I have thought of little else. Why has not Paul been here, 
or if he has been here, why have I not seen him since our 
return? You certainly have assured him that he will be 
more than welcome in our home, have you not?’' 

“No, father, I have not seen Paul since we returned to 
Lancaster. I — I have not seen him,” replied the confused 
and heart-broken daughter, bursting into tears. 

“Why, Jennie, what does this mean? Surely you are not 
wronging Paul in this great trial, by allowing him to think 
that we have the slightest suspicion against him. Why, 
Jennie, this is a great wrong, it is not like you, what does it 
mean?” asked Mr. Leighton in a very excited manner. 

Seeing that her father was getting dangerously excited, 
Jennie controlled her feelings with her strong will and said: 

“No, father, I am not wronging Paul. If you can endure 
it I will tell you a secret that I have carried in my heart for 
more than six months. I have wanted to share it with you 
so much, but I did not dare to tell you, lest it might excite 
you, but now we are at home, and Paul is suffering so much, 
I feel that my heart will break if I do not share my secret 
with someone, and there is no one but you to whom I can 
speak.” 

Then she told her father all about her decision to help 
Paul in his life work by severing their acquaintance. 

Mr. Leighton listened in astonishment. He could not 
credit his own hearing. 

“Jennie, do you say that for more than six months you 
have not seen nor heard from Paul?” 

“Yes, father.” 


138 PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 

‘‘O, Jennie, Jennie, what have you done? Do you love 
Paul? Does he love you?” 

“ I have no reason to believe that Paul has changed in his 
regard for me, and I hardly need tell you that he is to me 
more than my life. Had I not loved him so much, perhaps 
I should not have driven him from me as I did.” 

Mr. Leighton dropped his head on the pillow and re- 
mained in thought for fully fifteen minutes, then he raised 
himself from the lounge and taking a seat in the arm chair, 
facing his daughter, said: 

‘‘Jennie, my dear child, I have been proud of you hundreds 
of times, but I never prized you as I do now. I am a man, 
and cannot fully understand a woman’s heart, but I know 
that you mean a vast deal when you say that Paul is dearer 
to you than life itself. I presume that my conception of 
your heart’s love is hazy at best, but I see so plainly that 
you have made a most wonderful sacrifice of yourself be- 
cause you think you are not a Christian, and therefore not 
worthy to be the wife of a minister. This heroism of yours 
is saturated with true Christian grace. Sacrifice is the 
essential life of Christianity. From the purest motive you 
have made the completest sacrifice of yourself. You have 
given up your life, that Paul may be a minister without the 
embarrassment of a worldly wife. That is the purest sacri- 
fice. I trust I speak it reverently, your sacrifice is as sincere 
as that which Jesus Christ made. He gave His life for hu- 
manity and truth, you have surrendered yours that you might 
save another pure life from an entangling alliance, which in 
your thought would have crippled the influence of that life. 
Jennie, that was the noblest sacrifice I have ever seen. I 
see just how you did it, but in making the sacrifice you 
have clearly shown that it was not necessary for you to 
have made it. In essential life you are as good a Christian 


THE bishop’s dilemma. 


139 


as Paul is, and are in every way worthy of him. You are 
perfectly worthy of Paul’s love, and you are eminently 
qualified to be his wife if he enters the ministry or any 
other calling.” 

“ Father, don’t trifle with my heart in this way. You 
almost inspireme with hope. This cannot be, it cannot be; 
you are a Christian, the change that has come over you is 
visible in every act of your life. Dr. Bartlett is a Christian. 
Everyone sees it perfectly. The beautiful life he lives is so 
distinct. It is like the life you and Paul are living. I 
believe it is like the life Jesus Christ himself lived, but I am 
only a girl of good impulses. I don’t know what Christianity 
is. I am a stranger to the faith you all have. I would like 
to be as you all are. I have tried, but I make no headway, 
and I have about concluded to give up trying. I sometimes 
think God never intended me to be a Christian.” 

Mr. Leighton looked the agony his heart suffered as he 
heard his daughter speak. What could he say in reply. 
He was only a child in the Christian life. He was not 
accustomed to persuade others in matters spiritual, and he 
did not know how to answer his daughter. 

“Jennie, you are good, you are a Christian, but you lack 
the evidence of it, that is all.” 

That was the best reply he could make. It was the best 
any one could have made to Jennie Leighton. She wanted 
to be a Christian, she would gladly have surrendered her 
heart to Jesus Christ if she had only known how. She 
had the spirit of sacrifice predominating in her life. She had 
unconsciously exhibited this essential grace in all her life 
during the past six months. She had carried her secret 
because she feared to injure her father in his delicate health. 
Could Paul have been with her on this Sunday afternoon, he 
would have seen her life in its beautiful naturalness, and 


140 


PAUL LEONARD S SACRIFICE. 


he would have shown her that sh^e had only to throw open 
the shutter and the glorious sunlight of the love of Jesus 
Christ would have come in, and Jennie Leighton would have 
been as happy a Christian as Paul, or Mr. Leighton, or Dr. 
Bartlett, or Dr. Leonard, who at the very moment when 
Mr. Leighton was telling his daughter that she possessed 
the essential Christianity, was receiving the Christ Life at 
his own family altar. 

So it sometimes happens that the purest spirits are kept 
from the purest and best happiness, because no one is near 
who can be the human interpreter of the divine message 
which needs translation. The wounded soldier perishing 
for water lies within a few feet of a bubbling spring, but 
he’ll die unless some brother brings the water to him. The 
great need of the world today is cup-bearers. Had Mr. 
Leighton been a Christian when Jennie came to years of 
understanding she would have been a model Christian girl 
who would have developed into the magnificent Christian 
woman. She had the spirit, she only needed the training. 
This she did not have, and the result was suffering for 
herself, Paul and her father. 

After supper, neighbors called for an hour or more, and 
at an early hour the Leighton mansion was still. 

Jennie was much excited on the following morning when 
she read the letter of her father published in the Times, and 
she was in raptures when she read the courageous words of 
the young editor. 

“Are you satisfied, father, with the young Scotchman’s 
work?” 

“More than satisfied, my child. That is a grand putting 
of the truth which we people of Lancaster have never seen 
before. The young man is right. This city is ruled by the 
liquor dealers. It takes the fire of youth to fearlessly 


THE bishop’s dilemma. 


141 


denounce error as the Times has done. I love that young 
fellow. He is made of the right kind of stuff. Lancaster 
has never had an editor who has dared to speak the truth 
regardless of consequences. I guess the city will be stirred 
today.” 

‘‘But father, is there no danger that the rumsellers will 
seek revenge?” 

“I guess not. They must like the dash and courage of 
the young editor. But I’ll risk him. The rumsellers have 
met their match for once. I am glad of it.” 

During the day Mr. Leighton had occasion to visit Dr. 
Bartlett. He did not tell his daughter that he intended to 
consult their old friend on a matter which was connected 
with Paul. 

Mr. Leighton found Dr. Bartlett resting at the hotel 
where he was stopping during the session of the conference. 
When these gentlemen were alone together, Mr. Leighton 
introduced the subject which was resting heavily on his 
mind. 

“Dr. Bartlett, I suppose you have seen the morning 
Times.” 

“Yes, I have seen it, and I read with the greatest interest 
your letter which exonerated Paul Leonard, and I was 
delighted with the spirit and thoroughness of your revela- 
tion. You certainly cleared away all of the clouds that 
have been hanging round our young friend, and that stirring 
editorial was like a tongue of fire. I should say the city of 
Lancaster would have a pretty exciting time in the near 
future if the rumsellers of this place are as they are in the 
West.” 

“I have no doubt that we shall witness a great uprising in 
the city. The vigorous words of the new editor will strike a 
responsive chord among the people, and the results may be 


142 


PAUL leonakd’s sacrifice. 


of greater moment than we now see or imagine. Dr. Bart- 
lett, you have been a friend to me. I cannot tell you how 
much I value the friendship which arose between us in our 
temporary southern home. Undoubtedly you saved my life 
when you led me to see the beauties of Christianity, and you 
certainly saved my soul from eternal death. It is not in my 
power to repay the debt I owe you. I come to you at this 
time to get advice in a matter which is of the greatest 
importance to me and perhaps to this city. Perhaps you 
are not aware of the fact, but the First Church is most 
anxious to have Paul Leonard appointed as its pastor for 
the coming year. Whether this is a wise course I cannot 
say. I have unbounded confidence in this young man. He 
has marked abilities, and is one of the most faithful young 
men I have ever seen, but whether it is wise for so young a 
man to take so great a load on his shoulders I do not know. 
I am very ignorant of church matters as you must know. I 
understand that the Bishop has decided not to appoint him 
because of the cloud which has unfortunately rested upon 
his name recently. As I know all about the cause of the 
young man’s uncalled-for discharge from the firm of which I 
was till very recently the senior member, and as I have in a 
measure restored him to his rightful place in the city by my 
letter published in this morning’s Times, it has occurred to 
me that I still further owe it to Paul Leonard to see the 
Bishop and assure him that the letter in the paper is 
perfectly genuine, and answer any questions he may like to 
ask concerning this most unfortunate matter. Under the 
circumstances do you think I ought to see the Bishop?” 

“Mr. Leighton, I will be perfectly frank with you. I am 
not wholly disinterested in this matter. I am a great friend 
of Paul Leonard. He is a frequent visitor at my home, and 
holds the most intimate relations with every member of my 


THE bishop's dilemma. 


143 


family. This matter of his appointment to the First Church 
has troubled me exceedingly. I have had no doubt what- 
ever of his innocence during this trying ordeal, but I have 
thought the Bishop was very wise in his decision not to 
appoint him under the circumstances. The Christian church 
cannot afford to appear to cloak misdemeanors, and though 
the Bishop has been inclined to believe that Paul Leonard 
was a victim of some conspiracy, he determined not to 
appoint him to this or any church until the public had good 
and sufficient reasons to believe that he was perfectly inno- 
cent of the alleged defalcation. Most unfortunately for me 
the good Bishop has asked me to allow him to appoint me 
to the church. I have tried to show the Bishop that my 
health is not strong enough to withstand the pressure of 
the work of this important church and parish, but he has 
persisted in his determination. This morning’s Times 
has made the Bishop hesitate in his course. He had 
intended to read the appointments at a late hour this 
evening, but after reading the paper he told me that this 
turn of affairs would undoubtedly cause him to delay 
adjournment. You see, Mr. Leighton, our Bishop is a most 
careful man. He was impressed by your letter, and he was 
stirred by the vigorous editorial, but he is likely to take 
time to consider the matter. I am sure that you will confer 
a great favor upon the Bishop if you accord him an inter- 
view. You will see that I am not a disinterested party, and 
you must weigh my words accordingly. I do not desire the 
appointment which ought to go to Paul Leonard. Stronger 
than this, I am utterly unwilling to receive it.” 

‘‘But what will the Bishop do with you at this late hour 
of the Conference if you are not sent to First Church?” 

“I do not know, and I have no anxiety about the matter, 
I have asked him to give me one of the smaller charges of 


144 


PAUL Leonard's sacrifice. 


the Conference. Perhaps he will think it advisable for me 
to give up the active work. I must do so very soon anyway. 
I have received many favors in the way of appointments 
and I am ready to step aside any time when, in the judg- 
ment of the church, my work is done." 

“ Dr. Bartlett, I admire your Christian spirit. Perhaps I 
appreciate your feelings somewhat, for I am just stepping 
down from an active business life into the quiet retirement 
which must come to us all sooner or later. I dislike to give 
up. I desire to keep right on, but circumstances have made 
it necessary for me to take the step I have taken. I think I 
appreciate somewhat the heroism you show in your willing- 
ness to relinquish your ministerial work.” 

“A true follower of the Man of Galilee can have no other 
spirit, Mr. Leighton.” 

The two men ceased their conversation for quite a long 
time, both very deeply engrossed in their thoughts. At 
length Dr. Bartlett broke the silence: 

“Mr. Leighton, if it is your desire I shall be very much 
pleased to introduce the Bishop to you.” 

“Do you suppose the Bishop could spare the time to 
come to my home this evening and take tea with us, and 
would you favor my daughter and myself by coming with 
him?” 

“Thank you, Mr. Leighton, I will see the Bishop at 
dinner. He is stopping here at this hotel. I am sure he 
will come, unless pressure of business at the cabinet sessions 
prevents. I will let you know early in the afternoon.” 

Mr. Leighton went to his home, where a little past two 
o'clock he received a message from Dr. Bartlett stating that 
the Bishop and he would gladly accept his kind invitation. 

The meeting of the Bishop, Dr. Bartlett and Mr. Leighton 
at the home of the latter was of greater importance than 


THE bishop's dilemma. 


145 


Mr. Leighton had supposed. The three men were alike in 
that old age was beginning to show his advance on them. 
Dr. Bartlett was about ten years younger than the other 
two, both of whom had passed the seventieth milestone. 
Jennie Leighton presided with grace and dignity at her end 
of the table, and all were greatly interested in the matter 
which had brought them together for a short conference. 

“Gentlemen,” said Mr. Leighton, “You need not feel the 
least restraint in the presence of my daughter. She is my 
confidant in everything. She knows all about this sad 
affair.” 

The conference of this quartette lasted about an hour and 
a half, when the Bishop excused himself, pleading an im- 
portant engagement with the officials of the First Church. 

As they were rising from the tea table there was a sharp 
ring of the door bell and the sound as of one running away 
from the door. Mr. Leighton went to the door with delib- 
eration, Jacob appearing just as Mr. Leighton opened the 
door. There was nothing to be seen. The street was 
perfectly quiet. Mr. Leighton was turning back, puzzled 
over the singular event, when a hoarse voice a short dis- 
tance away shouted: 

“ Look under the mat.” 

Jacob stooped down, raised the mat, and picked up an 
envelope marked in pencil, “For the bishup.” 

The note was taken inside. The Bishop opened it and 
read: 

Mistur bishup i warn yu befor it iz tu lat. Dont yu appint Pol 
lenud to fust church, it will be onhelthy for them, yu will under- 
stan this tomorrer 

The note evidently was written by one who purposely 
gave a wretched exhibition of penmanship and spelling. It 
was a very poor attempt to mislead the Bishop. 


146 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


“That is a strange note for me to receive. I see nothing 
in it at all.’' 

Mr. Leighton said nothing at first, but was buried in his 
thoughts. At length he spoke: 

“I am troubled by that note. It is a threat. The threat 
is perfectly disguised. The reference to tomorrow is pe- 
culiar. It seems to me that every stone is being turned to 
prevent your appointing Paul to the church. The powers 
of evil are determined he shall not serve this city in the 
capacity of a pastor. Bishop, pardon me, but I will venture 
the suggestion for what it is worth. In three ways we have 
seen the liquor dealers trying to prevent justice being done 
for Paul Leonard, and here is a fourth attempt, a poor one 
I grant, to prevent his appointment to the pastorate in this 
city. If the powers of evil are so urgent in this matter, 
ought you not to thwart the dastardly efforts of this crowd 
of miscreants? ” 

“I am glad you speak thus plainly, Mr. Leighton. I have 
had no experience in affairs like this. You have been a 
man of the world, you know the ways of the world. I prize 
your judgment. My impression is that duty calls me to 
make this appointment, but I will leave the matter open till 
the morning. In the meantime I will confer with the 
officials of the church.” 

Mr. Leighton bade his friends a most cordial and brotherly 
farewell. With Jennie he passed the evening conversing on 
the all-absorbing topic. At an early hour he retired. At 
half-past three o’clock the fire alarm rang out 72, a box in 
the very heart of the city. Half an hour later box 31 was 
rung. Mr. Leighton was disturbed. He could not rest. 
He called up Jacob and sent him down town to learn of the 
fires. An hour later Jacob returned saying: 

“The Times block is doomed. The fire companies cannot 
control the flames. The second fire is in West End. The 


THE bishop's dilemma. 


147 


block in which the religious meetings have been held is 
nearly destroyed. The fire companies are puzzled over the 
way both fires burn. Water seems to have little effect." 

The morning dawned at length. Lancaster was in an 
uproar. There was no doubt that both fires were set and 
that the two blocks, one in which Paul Leonard was doing 
religious and temperance work, the other owned by the 
Times which had made such a gallant defence of Paul, 
should be destroyed at the same moment revealed the 
desperate character of the company who were opposed to 
Paul Leonard. Indignation rose to fever heat all through 
the city. On all sides might be heard the bitterest criti- 
cisms of the rumsellers. The saloon keepers staid within 
doors. If there were any of them who knew nothing of the 
fire, they realized that they were all under suspicion and 
they kept away from the excited citizens. 

At nine o'clock the Times erected a huge bulletin board in 
front of the smoking ruins of its block. At the top in 
heavy black letters appeared the following: 

Cause of fire unknown. Supposed to be the work of an incen- 
diary. Our men finished printing Times at two o'clock, and left 
building immediately. Alarm at half-past three. Quick work. 
We hope to issue Times as usual tomorrow. 

The second bulletin was written in blue, and read as 
follows: 

The Bishop of the Methodist Conference warned not to appoint 
Paul Leonard pastor of First Church. 

Then followed a facsimile of the note received by the 
Bishop. 

The third bulletin was written in red. It read: 

Was the Times right yesterday when it said, “ Lancaster is a rum- 
ruled city ? ” 


148 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


During the day thousands stopped and read these three 
bulletins. They produced a profound impression. Paul 
Leonard’s discharge from Leighton & Co., the Gazette’s 
refusal to publish Mr. Leighton’s letter, the Times’ fiery 
attack on the rumsellers, the double fire, and the triple bul- 
letin, these all became the theme of conversation throughout 
the city. Temperance sentiment was making fast in Lan- 
caster. The city saw the spirit of the power that was ruler. 

At nine o’clock the conference assembled to hear the 
appointments, all business having been finished at the ad- 
journment of the evening session. At eight o’clock there 
was hardly standing room in the church, so eager were the 
people to know what the Bishop would do in the present 
crisis. 

After the reading of the records, the Bishop offered 
prayer. It was a fervent prayer for God’s blessing to rest 
upon the ministers as they went out for another year’s work, 
and that gracious revivals might come to all the churches. 

‘‘ Rock of Ages ” was sung and the Bishop rose to read 
the appointments. Realizing the intensity of interest there 
was through the congregation and the city, the Bishop made 
an exceedingly short address and proceeded immediately to 
assign the ministers for the ensuing year. All of the charges 
in the conference had been filled but Lancaster. The city 
had twelve Methodist churches. The Bishop had read ten 
of the appointments when he laid aside his manuscript and 
said: 

“ I must say a word before announcing the last on my list. 
I have been Bishop for thirty years. This is the 252nd 
conference over which it has been my privilege to preside. 
In all this time I have never had such a question raised in 
the appointments as has confronted me at this conference. 
In the first place the leading church of the conference made 


THE bishop’s dilemma. 


149 


a strange request, when by nearly a unanimous vote it asked 
for the appointment of a young man who has had no expe- 
rience as a pastor. I have had several conferences with the 
young man and let me say it to his credit, he has expressed 
himself as not desiring the appointment. On the closest 
inquiry I find that he has done nothing whatever toward 
securing the honor which the church wishes to bestow upon 
him. Further than this I learn that he has spoken against 
the wisdom of the church’s action again and again. I learn 
also that he has been uncertain as to his call to the ministry, 
that he has been willing to enter this sacred calling for five 
years and more if only he had felt that God called him to 
preach the gospel. I was so impressed by the spirit and 
demeanor of the young man that I was on the point of 
consenting to the unusual proceeding, when a thunderbolt 
from a clear sky prostrated him and his good name in this 
community. In the midst of such a calamity, suspicion 
pointing her finger at our young friend, I felt that it would 
be unwise to appoint him to this or any church. We cannot 
protect ourselves too carefully as ministers of the Gospel of 
our Lord Jesus Christ. I had decided in my own mind to 
appoint another man to this church, when, with the citizens 
of this city, I learned through the press of the most 
extraordinary conspiracy against our young friend, I have 
satisfactory evidence that the cause of this conspiracy is the 
success that has been attending the religious and humanita- 
rian work conducted by the young people of this church, for 
it is well known to all in this municipality that the work in 
the West End Mission has quite seriously interfered with 
the rum traffic of Lancaster. I need not detain you with 
explanations. I am perfectly satisfied that our young friend 
is worthy of our love, sympathy and honor. I have had a 
conference with the officials of this church this morning, 


150 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


and, though they know that their church property is threat 
ened if I appoint this young man as their pastor, they have 
unanimously requested me to appoint Paul Leonard to First 
Church. I believe the cause of temperance, humanity and 
the integrity of the church calls me to accede to this 
request. I must follow the rules of our church, however, 
and as the young man is not a member of the conference I 
shall leave First Church to be supplied, with the understand- 
ing that the Presiding Elder shall engage Paul Leonard as 
the supply, and I also appoint G. R. Bartlett to the Second 
Church in Lancaster.” 

The Doxology was sung, the Benediction was pronounced, 
the conference adjourned, Paul was pastor of First Church. 


Chapter XI. 


PAUL IN HIS NEW WORK. 

Dick Sloan sat in his office in the Winslow Theatre 
scowling over his letters which had just been left by the 
postman. 

“It's no use to fight this thing out any longer," he 
muttered to himself. “This business don’t pay. I have not 
made my salt for the last five years. I’ve got to get out of 
this old hulk before I lose what little money remains from 
the old man’s estate. I’d sell mighty cheap today.’’ 

Winslow Theatre was the resort of the toughs of West 
End. The basement was rented to the largest saloon in 
this section of the city. The theatre occupied the larger 
part of the rest of the building. Seth Carter rented a 
medium-sized room in the rear part of the old structure, 
and two or three second-rate criminal lawyers had offices in 
the building. The theatre was a very poor building. In its 
palmy days, when Lancaster was a very small city, it was 
considered the best building in town, but time had done its 
work, and as the owner was not disposed to expend money 
in repairs, the property had decreased in value until every- 
body regarded it with more or less disfavor. 

Dick Sloan was an ambitionless brute who cared for 
nothing but money. He had no morals. He never had a 
soul, so far as anybody could perceive. He paid his taxes 
to the city on the latest date the law would allow, and this 
was the best thing that any one said of him. He was an 
inferior gambler, but he had sense enough to gamble very 
little, unless he found some one whom he could cheat. He 


152 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


had not a friend in the world, and he reciprocated the 
world’s indifference. He was sitting in his dingy office, 
troubled and uneasy, when the saloon keeper entered: 

I say Dick, this is too bad. That old pipe has broken 
again, and my place looks like a mud-hole.” 

‘‘ How would you have it look,” growled the owner of the 
miserable theatre property. A rum hole is a hole, not a 
palace. Your place is good enough, looks to well if any- 
thing, your finified notions about frescoing, mahogany, cut 
glass, etc., are all stuff and nonsense. A rumseller is the 
last feller on earth to put on style. You must not get above 
your business. Keep kinder reasonable. You are in a dirty 
business, you make money every day; give up your airy 
notions, you are all right. I’ll fix up the pipe again of 
course.” 

“When does my lease expire, Dick?” 

“ First of July.” 

“You had better advertise for another tenant. I am not 
going to stand this Jew business of yours any longer. I go 
out July first.” 

Dick Sloan broke into a coarse laugh. 

“Where are you going, Jerry? Down town? Going to 
set up business opposite Cheney’s? What rent will you pay 
down there? Send me a card of invitation for your opening 
day, will you? ” 

“You may laugh if you want to, Dick. I mean business. 
I’m going to have a better saloon. I prefer this old stand. 
If you’ll fix it up, all right ; if not. I’m off. I mean what I 
say. Jot it down. If you will lay out about four thousand 
dollars on the basement. I’ll stay, and I’ll give you six 
hundred dollars rent. I am paying you twenty-five a month 
now for your old, tumble down cellar. Beginning with 
July I, I shall pay you fifty dollars a month or nothing. I’ll 


PAUL IN HIS NEW WORK. 


153 


give you ten days to begin work. If at the end of that time 
you have done nothing I shall look for another place.’’ 

When Jerry had gone Dick began to curse and swear over 
his ill luck. In the midst of his profanity Seth Carter 
came in. 

“Hello, Dick, what is the matter? Your face looks like 
a five days’ no’easter.” 

“Nothing much. I am tired of this old trap. Something 
is giving out every day. It’s money out all the time. I wish 
I could sell out the whole concern.” 

“That so? What is your price? Put it way down now, 
or I shall not buy.” 

“You laugh, but I tell you I am disgusted with this 
property. Here it is the last week in April, the summer is 
coming on, the theatre must close, no income till November 
after the first of May this year. See this. Here is a troop 
who engaged this theatre for ten days, beginning with the 
first day of May. They paid me ten dollars to bind the 
lease, but they have decided to go west, and so I am out. 
See here. I supposed that I had a dead sure thing in 
the prize fight. I have spent one hundred dollars already 
getting ready for the big event to come off on the 15th of 
May, but the Athletic Club of Elmira has bought them away 
from Lancaster, and so I am out of pocket at least five 
hundred dollars. Here is an offer for the theatre for the 
month of June, but there are so many conditions imposed in 
the offer that I shall not even answer the letter. It’s all day 
with me. The tide is running out. I must sell at once.” 

“Well, I am ready to buy if you will sell cheap enough. 
Name your lowest price.” 

“What do you want of the place anyhow?” 

“No matter what I want it for. If you want to sell low 
enough I am ready to buy.” 

“Do you mean it, Seth?” 


154 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


“Never was more serious in my life. Name your price. * 

“Well, I’ll take ten thousand dollars for the entire 
property.” 

“I didn’t believe you had any idea of selling, and your 
figure shows it. Ten thousand dollars is twice as much as 
your place will bring under the hammer.” 

“You don’t appreciate the value of this property, Seth. 
There are twenty thousand feet of land here, and it is worth 
thirty-five cents a foot. The building is worth something if 
it is run down. If you really want to buy I am ready to 
make a big sacrifice. Make me an offer.” 

“ I’ll give you seven thousand dollars. I will give you one 
thousand down, and give you a mortgage on the property 
for the rest at five per cent. That is my first, last and only 
offer. If you want to sell, now is your time. You know 
very well that you can’t get five thousand dollars for this 
place if you force it on the market.” 

“ Seth, I’ll think this over.” 

“ I will give you till tomorrow morning at nine o’clock. 
We trade then or never.” 

Seth left the office of the building, and Dick Sloan 
thought the thing over. He reasoned with himself: 

“Heavy repairs are before me. Taxes will be due in the 
fall. Insurance runs out in less than two months. I am 
liable to lose the rent of the saloon unless I make a big out- 
lay on the basement. Seth is right. I can’t get more than 
five thousand dollars if I force a sale, but then, seven 
thousand is too small a sum for this place. Seth is hard on 
me. He won’t change, though. He won’t raise the price 
one cent. I will dream over it. He gave me till nine 
o’clock.” 

He drew his shutters, locked his safe, and went out. 

The next morning Seth Carter bought the entire property. 
He paid one thousand dollars in cash in the afternoon, the 


PAUL IN HIS NEW WORK. 


155 


papers were passed, and the gambler started for the home 
of Paul Leonard. He made known his errand at once. 

“ Paul, what are you going to do with your mission work 
in West End? ” 

“I am troubled over it, Mr. Carter. If it were forty days 
later I should have no fears, for we could hold services in 
Crystal Lake Grove during the three summer months, dur- 
ing which time we can rebuild and be ready for the fall 
work.” 

“If you will accept of my humble offer I will give you 
the free use of the Winslow Theatre as long as you may 
wish, unless it seems wise to rebuild the entire theatre 
during the summer.” 

“That is a splendid offer you make, Mr. Carter. I appre- 
ciate it. You will not think it strange if I ask for a little 
time to consider your generous proposition.” 

“Certainly not, certainly not. I realize that you must be 
very careful in your w^ork. The theatre has a bad name. 
There is a bad saloon in the basement, but the lease expires 
on the first day of July. Then there is a room on the rear 
that has had a bad reputation. I have rented that room for 
years. I have carried on a gambling business there, but if 
you take the main theatre for your mission services I shall 
remove that objectionable feature at once. You must think 
very strangely of me. I have little to say in my own 
behalf. My life has been bad, but I have a great desire to 
see men with whom I have been associated in questionable 
matters lifted out of the life which means their complete 
destruction. I am responsible to a very large degree for 
bringing many of them down to their present low condition. 

“Five years ago I saw that you might do a great work 
among these fellows if you turned your life to preaching 
the Gospel my old father loved and lived. You have done 


156 


PAUL LEOJ^ARD's sacrifice. 


a splendid work during this time, but somehow you have 
not reached my fellows as I had hoped, though you would 
be much surprised if you were to know how strongly you 
have moved some of them. The cruel experience through 
which you have been called to pass has stirred the fellows 
tremendously. They appreciate something of your suffer- 
ing, and they are following up clews now, hoping to bring 
to justice those who have caused your suffering, and de- 
stroyed the two buildings. I feel that your work in West 
End must not stop, even though you have a greater work at 
First Church. I am not worth anything, save a little money 
which my father left me, and a few hundred dollars which 
I have saved from time to time. I have this afternoon paid 
one thousand dollars down on my purchase of the Winslow 
Theatre, the rest goes into a first mortgage. If by giving 
you the rental of the theatre for a while I can in part undo 
some of the wrong I have committed I shall be glad. The 
place has a bad name. You will soon remove that if you 
hold your meetings there. I may be able to help you in 
some matters.” 

Paul consulted with his father as to the advisability of 
accepting Seth Carter’s offer. Dr. Leonard, after thinking 
the matter over very carefully, decided that the offer was 
providential, and Paul made glad the heart of the gambler 
the next Sunday evening when at six o’clock in company 
with about two hundred of the young people of First 
Church he took possession of Winslow Theatre. A great 
crowd from the slums were in attendance. Paul was a little 
chagrined to notice policemen scattered about through the 
congregation. Seth Carter knew better than Paul the in- 
tense hatred the liquor dealers had for the young minister. 
They had formed a dark plot against him in order to 
prevent his appointment to First Church, but they had been 


PAUL IN HIS NEW WORK. 


157 


defeated, and they knew that their defeat had made Paul 
very popular throughout the city, while it had weakened 
their hold on the city. Seth Carter knew this. He felt 
that he was in a measure responsible for the success or 
failure of the meetings in his building. He had prudenti- 
ally asked the City Marshal for an extra force of police at 
the services in the theatre. 

Paul and the trustees of his church had no idea of how 
strong a friend the popular young minister of First Church 
had in the gambler. Without the knowledge of any one but 
themselves the gamblers guarded First Church night after 
night following the burning of the Times Block and the 
Mission Hall, lest in their intense hatred the liquor dealers 
would make good the threat contained in the note to the 
Bishop. 

^ 

The Morning Times found it impossible to rent a suitable 
place in the city. Everybody who had a large enough place 
for a printing establishment was afraid of the fury of 
the rumsellers. Some of the insurance companies gave 
notice that policies would be cancelled on any building in 
Lancaster which was rented to the Morning Times. The 
young editor was equal to the occasion however. He went 
to one of the largest job printing establishments of Boston 
and made a contract with the firm to publish the Times for 
three months. A night force of printers was engaged, a 
private wire established between the Lancaster and Boston 
offices, and the third morning after the fire the Morning Times 
was issued as formerly. Daily bulletins were posted in front 
of the burnt block which attracted the attention of thou- 
sands of passers. As an advertising scheme the fire was a 
decided success. In a week’s time the subscription list of 
the Times was doubled, thus making it a rare advertising 


158 


PAUL LEONARD’S SACRIFICE. 


medium for the merchants of Lancaster. On the other hand 
the boycott of the liquor dealers was severe as the young 
editor prophesied. All who were in any way connected with 
the liquor interests immediately withdrew their advertise- 
ments, and others who feared the power of the rumsellers 
withdrew their patronage at the dictation of the Liquor 
League. 

It soon became evident to the city that a struggle for 
existence faced the Morning Times. The rumsellers, 
encouraged by responses to their appeals, openly declared 
that they would ruin the paper within three months. The 
young Scotch editor prepared for battle. He was the best 
editor in the city. He was a perfect master with his pen. 
He did not whine when he suffered the loss in the advertis- 
ing department, but in a very manly way told the city ex- 
actly what he was encountering. He had the power of self- 
restraint. When others would have shown ill temper 
because of the most dastardly attacks upon him, he wrote 
the most genial editorials covering the situation. He had a 
reservoir of quaint humor and delicate sarcasm which never 
failed him. He wrote with his own hand all the doings of 
the rumsellers which related to the boycott. These reada- 
ble articles were printed in the column of “ Lancaster 
Locals/' In the editorial columns reviews of the local 
news appeared from day to day. 

The good nature of the young Scotchman exasperated his 
enemies, while it won hundreds of new friends who cared 
very little for the Times before the furious attack of the 
rumsellers was made upon it. The Gazette foolishly poured 
its broadside into the struggling Times. The happy reviews 
which the young editor published on the attacks of the con- 
temporary of the Times were richly enjoyed by all, the 
rumsellers themselves being compelled to admit that the 
Times was continually getting the best of their purchased 


PAUL IN HIS NEW WORK. 


159 


friend the great evening paper of Lancaster. When any 
business house of the city withdrew its “ad.” at the dicta- 
tion of the rum sellers, the versatile editor from across the 
Atlantic invariably called attention to the fact in a most 
inimitable way. 

It soon became dangerous for business men to sell out to 
the Liquor League, for the Times in some quaint manner 
advertised the whole affair to the city. Often the Times 
used a two-edged sword in its fight for temperance. If a 
criticism was made on a business establishment which had 
yielded to the boycott of the rumsellers the Times would 
not only impale the business house with some humorous 
remark, but at the same time it would mercilessly thrust the 
Gazette for its part in the boycott. In a few days the 
Times forced the Gazette to leave the shadow and fight in 
the open field. Lancaster was thus brought face to face 
with the fact that the city press was allied with the liquor 
interests soul and body. 

The Times before the coming of the young Scotchman to 
the editorial chair was like the rest of the city papers, 
ready to make a dollar when and where it could, never 
allowing moral considerations to stand in the way of finan- 
cial returns, but from the first issue of the Times under the 
new management, this sheet, which had not commanded the 
attention or respect of many of the inhabitants of Lancaster, 
showed a strong moral purpose in its editorial department, 
and the paper began to take a place in the city worthy of 
the intellectual prowess of the new editor. 

The Gazette poured out its wrath on Paul Leonard and 
his associates for accepting the offer of Winslow Theatre by 
the new owner, Seth Carter. The closing words of the 
bitter attack were: 

Paul Leonard has smirched the fair name of religion by consent- 
ing to hold services in a theatre which is known to be the lowest 


160 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


play house in the city. Self respecting citizens ought to arise in 
their strength and rebuke this pretender who wantonly bedraggles 
the immaculate robes of Christianity in the slime which is the 
natural habitat of the gamblers. 

The better judgment of the editor of the Gazette must 
have suffered an eclipse, for in his eagerness to strike Paul 
Leonard he hit the gamblers an ugly blow, which naturally 
offended the rumsellers, who are usually the twin brothers 
of gamblers. 

The editor of the Times sought out the gambler, Seth 
Carter, and sharply questioned him as to his plans for the 
future, why he had purchased the Winslow Theatre, and 
why he had offered it to Paul Leonard. 

‘T am aware,” said the gambler, ‘‘that I have forfeited all 
men’s respect and confidence. For a time at least, perhaps 
for the rest of my life, no matter what I may do, my motives 
will be viewed with suspicion. This is a just retribution, I 
deserve it all. Nevertheless I purpose in my heart to 
reform in some measure. I have earnestly desired to see 
Paul Leonard in the Christian ministry. You may think it 
strange, sir, but I have prayed that he might be appointed 
to the First Church. I have never wavered during the great 
trial through which he has been passing. Now he is pastor 
of First Church I feel that I must help him. He is going 
to build men up. I must not continue my work of gambling, 
for that drags men down. For me to continue gambling is 
for me to directly antagonize Paul Leonard. I shall not do 
it. I stopped gambling the day the Bishop appointed Paul 
Leonard to First Church. You ask me why I bought the 
theatre. I hardly know. I feel that for the present I am 
helping my young preacher friend a little. I have no plans 
for the future. I am done with gambling, that’s settled.” 

The editor was much impressed with the spirit and 
earnestness of the gambler. He wisely refrained from 


PAUL IN HIS NEW WORK. 


161 


commenting on the strong utterance of one who was almost 
a perfect stranger to him, and who also had lived a some- 
what criminal career. He resolved to follow him up, 
however, and if possible assist him in his noble effort to 
reform. 

^ ^ ^ ^ * 

Paul Leonard found that he had undertaken a great work 
before he had been pastor of First Church many days. It 
is one thing to be an individual member of a large church, 
and it is quite another to assume the great responsibility of 
managing the affairs of that church, especially if he is fully 
consecrated to the Great Head of the Church. Paul Leon- 
ard had been devoutedly serving Jesus Christ for five years, 
and in that time God had led him through the deep waters 
of affliction and sacrifice. He had been blessed most 
wonderfully during these five years. God knows how to 
lead His children. When He is to put them in positions of 
trust He prepares them for the responsibilities which are to 
come. How often do we ask our Father to speedily answer 
our prayers. We cannot wait, the case is too urgent, the 
cause of truth demands a quick response from above, God 
must not delay. If He does not answer us immediately, we 
sometimes conclude that He has given us a negative answer, 
or what is far worse, we doubt if after all there is a God, 
basing our doubt on the fact that God does not answer us in 
an emergency. 

Paul Leonard reached a crisis in his life when Dr. Bartlett 
preached the sermon at camp meeting. He conquered in 
the crisis, and he made a perfect surrender of himself to 
Jesus Christ. God wanted him for the Christian ministry. 
Why, then, did He not call His faithful child at once to the 
sacred work? Why did He leave him in agonizing suspense 


162 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


as he struggled with the vexing question, '‘Shall I preach 
the Gospel?” How could a loving Father allow a sensitive 
child to remain in the agony of doubt on the all important 
question of his life work? Why did not He move the heart 
of Paul’s father and mother to enter into the inner life of 
their own child while he suffered in his suspense? Why 
was Mr. Leighton allowed to so educate his daughter that 
she should become a source of almost unbearable suffering 
to her lover and to herself? What was the loving, Heavenly 
Father doing all through the sad five years of Paul’s sacrifi- 
cial life? 

These are questions that come to us, feeble creatures of 
sense and time. We are honest when we ask them, but we 
are as short-sighted and ignorant as we are honest. Our 
Heavenly Father was simply preparing Paul Leonard for 
his great life work. God wanted him to become a power in 
a city which had sold itself into the slavery of worldliness. 
God wanted him to become an Elijah among the heathen 
who were bowing down and worshipping the Almighty 
Dollar. God wanted a young gladiator to meet the giant 
liquor traffic intrenched most powerfully in the city of Lan- 
caster, and God called Paul Leonard. He placed him in 
training for the great work on that Friday afternoon, when 
in the presence of the gamblers he gave his heart to Him 
who came to save the world. He kept him in perfect train- 
ing through the five years of sacrificial suffering, and at their 
close he placed him in a church which possessed the latent 
powers of revolutionizing the city of worldliness, cowardli- 
ness and sin. God made no mistake when he kept his young 
champion in training. 

With becoming modesty Paul Leonard entered his 
church on the first Sunday morning to begin his ministry in 
Lancaster. He spent little time in introducing himself to 


PAUL IN HIS NEW WORK. 


163 


the people. He felt constrained to say a few words about 
the circumstances which had conspired to place him in the 
position he now held. 

“ Brethren,” said he, ** 1 shall not waste time in telling you 
that I am in this responsible position against my own better 
judgment. I cannot tell you of certain matters which are 
known alone to God, that have led me to accept what has 
seemed to me to be inevitable. We are to work together 
not to build up the church for the sake of pride in our 
church, but for the uplift of humanity. This is our mission.” 

After the singing of a hymn Paul preached a simple and 
searching sermon on “Inasmuch as ye have done it unto 
one of the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto 
Me.” As the congregation was separating, a wealthy lady, 
a member of the church, said to a sister standing near her : 

“When Paul announced his text I supposed he was going 
to give us an account of his work in the slums. Of course we 
expected that he referred to the poor wretches by the words 
Hhe least of these, ^ but we who have the comforts of life, 
are the ‘least of these' because we have so little of the 
spirit of Mary's Son. Paul did not say that we society 
people were the ones he had in mind. He was too gentle- 
manly to say that, or better, he said it with such delightful 
yet delicate plainness that we all must go home to think of 
this utterance of the Saviour as we have never thought 
before.” 

There was no excitement in the church. Paul' had not 
mercilessly scored his worldly church members for amount- 
ing to nothing in the practical work which Jesus Christ 
expects from His church on earth. Had he done so. he 
would have roused the antagonism of his hearers and placed 
a handicap on his labors in the church at the very beginning. 
He did far better than this. He spoke wisely, plainly^ 


164 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


carefully, directly, and the people went home to think. 
Paul began his work in First Church well. 

Through the month of May he preached a series of ser- 
mons on “The Humanities.” From Sunday to Sunday the 
people gathered to listen to a new exposition of truth. He 
seldom referred to the slums and the swarms of degraded 
beings there. He presented man, God’s best creation, to 
living men and women. He clearly portrayed the terrible 
effects sin had produced in man. He pictured the coming 
of Jesus to the chaos sin had made, and then showed at 
great length the stupidity and horror of men who in their 
sinful and awful condition not only fail to assist one 
another in their dire extremity, but turn and rend each other 
as wild beasts made terrible by some occult force. 

With splendid word picturing Paul represented Jesus 
plaintively calling to the struggling victims to cease their 
fierce combat and learn to aid and love one another. From 
Sunday to Sunday the young preacher continued to present 
different but related views of his great subject, all the while 
drawing his attentive listeners to his central thought, namely, 
that man, like Jesus Christ, came not to be ministered unto 
but to minister. Paul was winning the thoughtful members 
of his congregation to his great truth. He was laying a 
splendid foundation for a great work in the city. 

Of course he could not go to the theatre on Sunday as a 
rule. He must attend to the services of the church, but he 
was found in his old work at West End many week nights 
during the month. The work at the theatre was more 
marked than it had been in the hall. There could be no 
doubt of the patent fact. The work at West End was suc- 
ceeding splendidly. The congregations increased in size. 
The interest grew from week to week, the work of leading 
men away from the saloon was most successful, and the 


PAUL IN HIS NEW WORK. 


165 


slums were really beginning to rejoice in hope of better 
lives and living. The rumsellers grew more and more angry 
with Paul Leonard and everything pertaining to his church. 

The night of June 25th will never be forgotten in Lan- 
caster. Seth Carter had previously informed the saloon 
keeper in the basement of the theatre that his lease would 
not be renewed on the first of July. He must vacate the 
premises. The liquor dealers all through the city were 
enraged at this effront shown their traffic. Never before 
had there been any trouble in renting places for their busi- 
ness. No saloonist had ever been told to vacate. Seth 
Carter was offered a large increase of rental money, but he 
firmly refused to renew the lease. 

“My gambling den is taken out of the theatre, I am done 
with gambling forever. The saloon must get out on July i, 
and I shall never rent the theatre to travelling troupes so 
long as Paul Leonard holds religious services there. Tm 
no saint, but I feel that third and fourth rate shows don’t 
mix well with the religion Paul Leonard preaches. Gam- 
bling, drinking, and the show business are on a vacation at 
the Winslow.” 

Between eleven and twelve o’clock on the night of June 
25th Lancaster was shaken from center to circumference by 
an explosion in the West End. The citizens were startled, 
and for a while were at a loss to know what had happened. 
Ten minutes after the explosion the fire department was 
called to box 21. Fifteen minutes later a second alarm 
was rung from the same box, and ten minutes later the sec- 
ond alarm was repeated. The entire department rolled into 
West End. The Winslow Theatre was a mass of ruins, hav- 
ing been demolished by the explosion, and the vast tinder 
box was wrapped in flames. The large grain store imme- 
diately beyond was partly ruined by the explosion and this 


166 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


structure was on fire. The Lancaster Lumber Co., occupy- 
ing the entire rear of the theatre and grain store was in the 
greatest danger, for the fire department could not reach the 
lumber yard except with the greatest difficulty, because of 
the burning theatre ruins. The chief engineer looked his 
despair, for his practised eye saw that a great conflagration 
was probable if once the lumber yard took fire. The theatre 
was a ruin anyway, the grain store might be saved by mas- 
terful activity, but in saving the latter the lumber yard must 
take fire from the theatre. It was impossible for the engines 
to get behind the lumber yard, for it was built on the wharf. 
The chief held a quick consultation with the foremen of the 
several companies, and decided to push two steamers on to 
the wharf and deluge the yard with salt water. The re- 
mainder of the department was to do all it could to save 
property on either side of the burning theatre. The depart- 
ment had hardly settled down to its work of making a most 
stubborn fight against a mammoth conflagration when an 
alarm from box 8i was rung. This meant trouble at the 
square where First Church was situated. Ordering the 
chemical to follow him the chief dashed down to the central 
portion of the city, and found that several outbuildings 
north and west of First Church were in flames. What was 
to be done? The entire department was needed at West 
End, but First Church and all the property on the east and 
west of this edifice were threatened. 

“Send Steamer No. 3 immediately,” was his order to his 
subordinate at the lumber yard. In ten minutes the big 
steamer was in position and playing three monster streams 
on the burning buildings nearest First Church. Fortunately 
the wind was blowing from the northeast, and with this aid 
the big steamer in half an hour put First Church out of 
danger, but the fire was sweeping on to the west aided by 


PAUL IN HIS NEW WORK. 


1G7 


the wind which had helped save First Church. Two steam- 
ers arriving from Boston, the chief ordered a change of 
base, hoping to stop the conflagration from spreading further 
into the residential section of the city. The fight was a 
hard one. At times the fire laddies seemed to gain control 
of the flames, then the fire would shoot out in another quar- 
ter, and hope wavered, but the chief and his boys never lost 
courage. They fought hard and intelligently, and at six 
o’clock they had the fire under control, but Lancaster had 
been a terrible loser by her double fire. On every hand the 
skilful planning of the chief and the persistent energy of 
the fire boys were loudly praised. 

“What’s this?” asked the chief, as he was making a de- 
tour of the burnt buildings before ordering the “fire out” 
alarm to be struck. He had tripped over two wires which 
he quickly saw had not fallen from any of the burned or 
damaged buildings. 

“ Here, Jim, follow this line to the west, see what you fin d 
while I follow it to the east.” 

The chief found two cans of dynamite, one at either 
corner of First Church, and the attendant found the wires 
running into a shed where was found a battery and other 
appliances which looked very suspicious. The electrical 
engineer and the City Marshal were immediately summoned. 
They made a careful examination, but refused to be inter- 
viewed. 


Chapter XII. 


RUM, A DESPERATE FOE. 

The Times performed a great newspaper feat on the 
morning of the fire. The paper was printed in Boston as 
usual, but the newsboys were selling the paper at half past 
six o’clock, and the sale became enormous as soon as it was 
learned that the paper contained a complete account of the 
great conflagration. The young Scotch editor had been at 
the fires himself, and at the latest possible moment he tele- 
phoned the full account to his manager in the city. In an 
editorial note the following appeared: 

As we go to press a great fire is raging in our city. The chief 
engineer is master of the situation, however. The fire will not 
extend further, unless the incendiaries fire the city in a new place. 
This is not probable for evidently the instigators of this great crime 
only intended to destroy the Winslow Theatre and First Church. 
Fortunately this valuable church property is unharmed, though the 
Winslow Theatre, the temporary home of the West End Mission, is 
totally destroyed. No intelligent person in Lancaster needs to be 
informed as to the source of this monster crime against the city. 

The Evening Gazette appeared at the usual hour in the 
afternoon and the sale of this paper was very large, for 
everybody was curious to know what attitude the editor 
would take as to the origin of the fire. The fall of the 
Gazette from its high position of honor and rectitude had 
been noticed all over the city, and its bitter attacks on Paul 
Leonard had occasioned much adverse criticism. A rumor 
had been circulated that its capital stock had been increased 
fifty thousand dollars, and that Pete Slocum, the richest 


RUM, A DESPERATE FOE. 


169 


liquor dealer of Lancaster, had taken four-fifths of this new 
stock. The people were prepared for anything the Gazette 
might offer. They did not expect to read what they did, 
however. This was the scare head: 

Lancaster in ashes. Two hundred thousand dollars worth of 
property in the central portion of the city destroyed. Half a million 
goes up in smoke in West End. Both fires evidently set. Seth 
Carter the probable criminal. He was seen going in the direction 
of the station after the second fire began. No trace of him since. 

In an editorial the editor took occasion to prejudice the 
community against Seth Carter and Paul Leonard: 

We ordinarily hesitate to charge anybody with crime until proof 
has been established in the courts, but the circumstances are 
unmistakably clear, and with the Times we say, “No intelligent 
person in Lancaster needs to be informed as to the source of this 
monster crime against the city.^’ Seth Carter, the gambler, is 
known to all of us and has been for years. Of late he has assumed 
the role of saint, and after purchasing the Winslow Theatre for a 
small sum, he offered free rental of the same to a band of young 
enthusiasts who have been following in the wake of Paul Leonard 
for some time. Last night he was seen at the burning of the 
Winslow Theatre, but he was strangely uncommunicative as to the 
origin of the explosion and fire. Shortly after the alarm for the 
fire in the vicinity of the square he was seen hurrying toward 
the station, and the police have been unable to get a clue as to his 
whereabouts during the day. Circumstances indicate that he is 
the destroyer of his own building, and to cover his crime and throw 
it on others he fires buildings near First Church, and places dyna- 
mite in the rear of the church edifice. For reasons best known to 
himself, Paul Leonard has seen fit to associate more or less with 
this gambler, and if our suspicions some time ago were incorrect, 
namely, that Paul Leonard embezzled money from Leighton & Co., 
we feel that we ought to commiserate the young clergyman for the 
foolhardiness which he has shown in associating with and accepting 


170 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


assistance from one who has been the seducer of youth for years. 
We warned Paul Leonard several weeks ago against his course, we 
urged the citizens to rise against the folly of this young minister, 
and we privately advised leading members of First Church not to 
engage a minister who was suspected of irregularities in the business 
world. Events have now transpired which call for the union of all 
who believe in truth and integrity. Let blame fall where it must, 
but let honor be maintained. The Gazette offers a reward of one 
thousand dollars for the arrest of Seth Carter. 

Every city has its large company cf people who jump at 
conclusions, especially if someone in authority leads the 
way. The Gazette struck a responsive chord in the throng, 
which was excited over the stirring events of the last few 
hours. Many believed that Seth Carter was the criminal. 
In an hour after the appearance of the Gazette the report 
was being circulated on the street that Winslow Theatre was 
insured for twice the amount Seth Carter had paid Dick 
Sloan for the property, including the land. Indignation 
rose every hour. At seven o’clock a special edition of the 
Times appeared with this scarehead: 

Two of last night’s criminals arrested in New York City. Seth 
Carter responsible for their arrest. He will return to Lancaster on 
last train tonight. 

A great throng filled the depot and its approaches when 
the midnight train rolled into the Central Station. Three 
policemen, Seth Carter and the two who were arrested in 
New York alighted from the train. The arrested men were 
hurried away in the patrol, and were soon locked in their 
cells. Seth Carter was seen to call the first deputy aside. 
A moment’s conversation followed, and the two walked 
away together. They went directly to the station, and to 
the surprise of all present, the deputy locked Seth Carter 
in a cell. When asked to explain himself, the deputy said: 


RUM, A DESPERATE FOE. 


171 


“ I have placed Seth Carter under arrest at his own 
request. He will be brought before the Grand Jury Friday 
morning.” 

Two days seemed a long time to wait before Seth Carter 
and the two men who had been arrested at his instigation 
were brought before the Grand Jury. During this time 
Seth Carter received as many callers as the law would 
allow, Paul Leonard and the editor of the Times being 
among the number. He received them with cordiality, but 
refused to say anything about himself and what he had 
done. 

“You must not think it strange that I refuse to say a 
word to you about these most important matters. The 
Gazette has charged me with firing my own building, and 
attempting to wreck First Church, as well as setting the 
fires at the square. I must not tell you anything, for the 
parties who hired those two fellows to do the whole busi- 
ness, must not know what I know till they face it at the 
trial. You may say to my friend, the editor of the Gazette, 
that I shall expect that one thousand dollars which he 
offered for my arrest. I caused my own arrest.” 

The great day came at last. The court room was crowded, 
hundreds being turned away. Passing over all the circum- 
stances attending the trial we notice only Seth Carter's 
testimony in behalf of himself: 

“ I heard the terrific explosion which demolished the 
Winslow Theatre. I hurried in the direction of the sound, 
and saw that the building I had recently purchased was a 
complete wreck and was wrapped in flames. While stand- 
ing by I heard the alarm rung from box 8i. Knowing that 
this box was in the square, and feeling apprehensive that 
something was wrong I was hurrying through certain back 
streets, when I heard voices in a basement: 

‘The quicker we get out’er here the better it will be for us.' 


172 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


‘‘I stopped. I felt that I was near the men who set th^ 
fires. I kept in hiding, and heard enough to satisfy me that 
the two men were employed by someone in Lancaster to 
destroy the Theatre and First Church. I heard them make 
their plans for escape. Separating, one of them was to go 
to the Central Station, the other to the station at West 
End. They were not to recognize each other on the train 
to Boston but would meet on the train for New York. 
They passed out into the street. I obtained a good view of 
each and followed one of them to the train, I rode in the 
same car with them to New York, occupied a place near 
them in a cheap restaurant, learned that they were to leave 
for Europe on the Cunader that was to sail at five o’clock. 
I went to the police, told my story, and in company with 
one of the New York force went to the steamer, and 
watched the coming of the firebugs. They came about half 
an hour before the time of sailing, and were arrested in 
their cabin.” 

The prosecuting lawyer gave a most severe cross exami- 
nation, but it was impossible to shake the testimony of the 
ex-gambler, for he was telling the truth. When the two 
men were placed on trial, Seth Carter received his complete 
vindication. The testimony of the officer who arrested the 
men substantiated every statement he had made so far as it 
related to New York. The officer furnished some over- 
whelming evidence in the form of papers which he found in 
the state room. The two culprits were ordered to trial by 
jury, and Seth Carter was free. 

The Gazette published the finding of the Grand Jury but 
did not admit its error in rashly accusing Seth Carter of 
the great crime of incendiarism. 

“We shall await the coming trial of the two men now in 
jail,” was the closing sentence of its report. 


RUM, A DESPERATE FOE. 


173 


The Times on the other hand gave a column editorial on 
the ‘'Criminality of the Press/' in which the course of the 
Gazette was mercilessly reviewed. In a dignified manner 
the young Scotchman heaped upon its contemporary a 
terrible rebuke for presuming on the merest suspicion to 
place any man before the public as a probable criminal: 

The Gazette has degraded the New England Press, and owes 
all editors and newspaper men everywhere a genuinely humble 
apology. We do not say we hope the Gazette will apologize to 
Seth Carter, the city and the press. In the name of outraged 
humanity we demand of the Gazette this apology. The editor of 
the Gazette had no more right to accuse Seth Carter of this crime 
than he had to enter his room at night and rob him. If the gentle- 
man so needlessly and bitterly and maliciously wronged desires to 
seek redress in the courts we fail to imagine any defense the 
Gazette can make that will find the least favor with any jury which 
the court may impanel. 

Lancaster breathed more easily after reading the virtuous 
arraignment of the Gazette by the Times. For years the 
Gazette had dominated the city. Everyone seemed to 
stand in awe of the time-honored paper, but the young 
Scotchman seemed to fear nothing, and the people rejoiced. 
The Gazette made no response to the demand of the Times, 
and the people grew indignant. Many withdrew their 
patronage from the paper which had been in their families 
for a generation. 

The Gazette was suffering very much when the Times 
announced to its many readers, that, beginning with the 
following month, it would publish a morning and evening 
edition. Many wondered a the temerity of the young 
editor. The Times when compared with the Gazette was a 
very young paper. It was currently believed that the young 
journal had been seriously crippled from the beginning 
owing to a scarcity of funds. The destruction of the Times 


174 


PAUL Leonard's sacrifice. 


Block, the refusal of the insurance companies to continue 
policies on buildings which were rented to the Times were 
believed by many to foredoom the enterprising sheet. All 
admired the spirit and dash of the new editor, but many 
were positive that the paper must die. The announcement 
that the paper was to publish a morning and evening 
edition, an enterprise the Gazette had not dared to launch, 
astonished the city. Friends of the young editor shook 
their heads, and said they were sorry, for the wisest were 
fearful that this movement was the last struggle before 
death. 

Mr. Leighton sent for the editor. As soon as his cares 
would permit he repaired to the mansion of the millionaire. 
He arrived early in the evening, and remained to a late hour 
with Mr. Leighton and his daughter. The retired merchant 
prince delicately inquired after the interests of the Times, 
its prospects, and the evening edition. The young man 
answered all inquiries with a frankness that was most pleas- 
ing to Mr. Leighton and Jennie. 

“Mr. Leighton,” said the young journalist, “you question 
whether the Times can withstand the present storm. Let 
me assure you that the fears of our friends are perfectly 
groundless. Our receipts since the fire have been ten per 
cent, above expenses. You see we are more than paying 
our way even under our great embarrassment. I am in this 
business for money as a secondary matter. I have an idea 
that Christianity covers the secular life as truly as the 
spiritual. Providentially the Times has been severely 
antagonized by the Liquor Dealers’ Association of Lan- 
caster. We accept the challenge this Association offers. 
The rumsellers say they will drive us out of business in a 
short time. It is known to the newspaper men of this city 
that the Gazette has practically sold itself to the Liquor 


RUM, A DESPERATE FOE. 


175 


Dealers’ Association. On no other consideration would 
this paper refuse to offer an apology to Seth Carter for its 
infamous attack upon him recently. The Times’ life is 
threatened. It is possible that the rumsellers are strong 
enough in this city to drive us to the wall, but I think not. 
The enemies of the human race declare war on the Times. 
The Times in turn declares war on the rum traffic. In the 
fight we propose to silence the big battery of our enemy, 
the Gazette. Our evening edition is our opening fire on 
our contemporary. We propose to conduct a paper which 
will draw most of the best people to our support, and drive 
the lower elements to the Gazette. In addition to this we 
propose to carry the war right into the heart of the traffic. 
In other words we propose to carry this city for No- 
License. It can be done. Every attack which the liquor 
dealers make on the property of the city is helping us 
far more than the cowards think. I speak plainly, Mr. 
Leighton, that you may fully understand me. You have 
shown your interest in the Times, else I should not have 
spoken as I have. I feel that I can trust you and your 
daughter.” 

The conversation continued for an hour or more on the 
plans of the young editor. During the conference the 
editor dropped this remark: 

‘T do not mean to imply that the Times is going to 
accomplish this great work alone. We mean to throw the 
influence of an up-to-date paper against the rumsellers, that 
is all I mean. Paul Leonard at First Church, if I mistake 
not, will be the greatest foe the rumsellers will face. His 
work in West End is grand and stragetic. That he is 
burned out twice is the high compliment the rumsellers 
bestow on him and his work.” 

“What is he going to do now that he has no place for his 
meetings?” inquired the magnate. 


176 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


‘‘For three months he can go to the grove except on 
stormy days.” 

“After three months, what?” 

“He has no plans perfected, I understand.” 

Mr. Leighton and the young editor conversed for a while 
longer when the visitor departed, leaving father and 
daughter alone. 

“He is a most remarkable young man,” remarked Mr. 
Leighton. 

“Yes, he is. I cannot tell you how I felt during his long 
call. I watched him intently all the while he was outlining 
his plan of work. He thrilled me again and |again. There 
is something most fascinating about his enthusiasm. The 
touch of egotism, so peculiar to the Scotch character, is 
pleasing rather than repulsive. He certainly is wholly 
unlike any young man I ever met.” 

“Perhaps I had better exercise some care about inviting 
this young friend to our home.” 

“Why, father, what do you mean?” 

“ Nothing particular, my dear, I was thinking that a young 
man who was ‘fascinating in his enthusiasm,’ and who 
thrilled a young lady ‘ again and again’ might be dangerous 
to my peace in time.” 

“O, father,” and Jennie Leighton burst into tears. 

“Why, my dear, what is it?” anxiously inquired the 
father, who quickly stopped his pleasant raillery when he 
saw that he pained his child. 

“ Forgive me, father, I am silly to break down like this. 
I am weak today. I have been thinking of Paul all the day 
long. But let us not talk of this. I did not mean to make 
you anxious. But you must go to bed. It is two hours be- 
yond your bed time. Go to sleep at once. Forgive me, 
won’t you, I was very foolish.” 


RUM, A DESPERATE FOE. 


177 


During the following summer months Lancaster was kept 
in excitement. The fire marshal of the state, aided by the 
chief engineer and the head of the city electrical depart- 
ment, made a most careful examination into the suspicious 
fires which destroyed so much property in Lancaster. His 
report to the insurance companies and to the state was long 
and explicit. Seth Carter was completely exonerated, but 
the two men in jail were pronounced guilty of attempting to 
wreck the First Church, their failure arising from a blunder 
due to haste in placing the dynamite. The saloon keeper 
in the basement of the Winslow Theatre was probably the 
man who destroyed the building. Examination showed 
that the explosion probably occurred in the rear of the 
saloon, the dynamite having been placed in a shallow cellar 
which extended under half of the large building. The 
saloon keeper had not been seen in Lancaster since the great 
fire. 

Later the two men were tried, and the jury, without leav- 
ing their seats, pronounced them guilty. The following 
morning, immediately before the judge pronounced sentence, 
the lawyer for the defense asked that he might make a 
statement. To the surprise of the city and to the consterna- 
tion of the rum sellers, the lawyer announced that the pris- 
oners were ready to make a confession concerning the whole 
plot against Winslow Theatre and First Church. 

The plot as revealed by the prisoners was in brief as fol- 
lows: The saloon keeper was to destroy the Winslow The- 
atre, the prisoners were to fire the buildings north and west 
of First Church, and as soon as the fire was fairly under 
way the church was to be destroyed by dynamite. The 
theatre was to be destroyed at one o'clock and First Church 
was to be demolished as soon as the people had gathered at 
the theatre fire. For some unknown reason the theatre 


178 


PAUL Leonard's sacrifice. 


was blown up an hour ahead of time, and for this reason 
undoubtedly, First Church was saved from destruction, for 
in their haste the men in placing the dynamite probably 
failed in making one of the connections. They were to 
receive five hundred dollars each for their criminal work. In 
case they were detected this sum was to be given to their 
families. Pete Slocom was the instigator of the whole plot^ 
he agreed to furnish the money, and he paid one hundred 
dollars in advance but had refused to pay the remaining 
nine hundred to their families. 

For this confession the judge gave the prisoners ten years 
each in prison, a half sentence. 

Pete Slocum was immediately arrested, and brought to 
trial. For three weeks the great trial dragged its weary 
length. The ablest criminal lawyers of the country were 
employed in defending the richest liquor dealer in Lancas- 
ter. The Gazette was frantic in its editorial columns. It 
said so much, that the judge sent word to the paper that if 
another word prejudicing the case was printed in the paper 
during the progress of the trial the Gazette would be 
arrested for contempt of court. The Gazette subsided. The 
Times simply printed the testimony in full, morning and 
evening, making no comments. The charge of the judge to 
the jury was overwhelmingly against the prisoner. The 
jury retired, and after three days and nights wrestling with 
the fate of Pete Slocum they reported to the judge that they 
were unable to agree. The judge ordered them back to 
their room, and after another twenty-four hours they re- 
ported that they could not agree. They were ordered back 
a second time, and another twenty-four hours were con- 
sumed in debate, but the same report was made, and the 
judge discharged the jury. The judge looked his contempt 
as he went from the court room. It soon become noised 


RUM, A DESPERATE FOE. 


179 


abroad that ninety-eight ballots were taken by the jury, 
every ballot standing six for conviction, six for acquittal. 

The Gazette was happy. Its heaviest stockholder, though 
not acquitted, was not convicted. The saloons held high 
carnival for a week over their victory. The Gazette gloried 
in the fact that righteousness had triumphed. Pete Slocum 
was extolled to the skies. A two-column editorial on 
“ Modern Martyrdom ” was the crowning effort of the once 
reputable sheet. The Times made one reference to the 
trial. Gathering into one compact whole all the points that 
were proven beyond reasonable doubt, the editor printed 
them in double leaded columns. Immediately following 
came the judge’s charge to the jury. “This,’^ wrote the 
editor, “is the trial in brief: For ninety-eight ballots the 
jury voted six to six. We have nothing more to say con- 
cerning the trial and the jury.” 

This edition of the Times was mailed to every voter of 
the city. 

The ruins of the theatre and other buildings which were 
destroyed by the great fire in West End were cleared away, 
and the work of excavation began. What was to be done? 
Who was doing it? No one could ascertain. A great 
block was being erected, but who was the owner? It soon 
became evident that the mammoth block was to cover the 
sites of the old theatre, the grain store, the lumber yard 
and buildings. On the first day of October, three months 
after work was commenced, the Times gave the city the 
much desired information. The building as it was to 
appear fifteen months after the beginning of the enterprise, 
the plans of the architect, specifications, etc., etc., were 
given in full, numerous cuts, diagrams, drawings, etc.^ 
illustrating the well written article. A splendid amphi- 
theatre, which would seat two thousand people, a large hall 


180 


PAUL Leonard's sacrifice. 


or chapel, and many smaller rooms occupied the ground 
floor, and were for Paul Leonard and his work in the West 
End. The basement contained a large restaurant, a gymna- 
sium, and a swimming tank, all of which were to be under 
the control of the West End Mission. The rest of the 
block, which was four stories high, was to be occupied by 
the Morning and Evening Times. The amphitheatre was 
three stories high, the hall or chapel, two. The inhabitants 
of West End were elated. “ We are going to have a church 
as grand as First Church," they said. 

“ Who is behind this scheme? " “What mind originated 
this far-reaching enterprise?" “Where is the money com- 
ing from? ” These and similar questions were asked in 
places of business, at the dinner tables, on the street. Dili- 
gent inquiry brought no information whatever. Good 
people differed as to the wisdom of so great an undertaking. 
Some thought that the cause of Jesus Christ would suffer 
seriously if the pretentious effort ended in failure. Others 
were confident that a master hand was controlling the new 
work. The rumsellers were confused and mad. Paul 
Leonard and the Times were gaining in popularity and in- 
fluence. The Gazette wisely refrained from commenting 
on the new newspaper enterprise. The editor wrote a 
sarcastic editorial on “The Mixing of Journalism with 
Christianity," but decided not to publish it at the sugges- 
tion of several of the stock holders. 

Paul Leonard was away from the city during the months 
of August and September. He spent a large part of his 
vacation in the White Mountains. A great crowd filled the 
First Church at the evening service after his return. The 
city was full of excitement, for the Times had announced 
the great enterprise only two days before, and the people 
hoped to hear something from the young preacher as to his 
plans for the future. 


RUM, A DESPERATE FOE. 


181 


The opening exercises were of the usual order, the prayer 
was like Paul Leonard, full of hope and love for God and 
man. When he rose to speak, Paul expressed his delight in 
being back in his place once more, in looking into so many 
friendly faces, and in feeling the genuine sympathy which 
they showed in so many conscious and unconscious ways. 
“ But,” said the young preacher, throwing back his heavy 
auburn hair from his forehead, his eye flashing with more 
than its old-time enthusiasm, “we have come together, not 
to exchange expressions of affection, delightful and proper 
though they may be. We are a Christian people and we 
are to work for Jesus Christ as though He were here super- 
intending His own work. I must preach tonight as though 
I knew this was my last sermon to you, my people, and 
you should listen as though it were the last sermon you 
were to hear this side the Judgment. If Jesus were in 
Lancaster how He would work for souls. He would enter 
your homes of affluence and refinement in his endeavor to 
lead you to know the secret of His life which must domi- 
nate this world. He would enter the home in the slums, 
bearing cheer and sympathy and love. His love would be 
felt everywhere in our city except where He found barred 
doors. He would cure the sick, that the suffering invalid 
might have a fair chance in life; He would meet us in 
temptation, and if the tempter had heaped on us a load 
greater than we could bear, Jesus would take the heavy end 
of that load that the poor, suffering, tempted soul might 
have a chance to rise in his manhood ; He would remove 
people from furnace temptations, and He would destroy 
some of the burning temptations which our city has 
imported from perdition itself. If Jesus Christ were in 
Lancaster in this the closing quarter of the Nineteenth 
Century, He would make a tremendous sensation in His 


182 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


labor for the unfortunate. We are Christian workers, and 
we ought to stir this city from one end to the other by our 
efforts to pull men out of the fires of hell which flame so 
hot in this the city in which so many of us were born and 
in which we have been reared.” 

The great audience was hushed into perfect stillness. 
The words of Paul Leonard were calculated to rouse people 
but the rush of emotion and inspiration which passed over 
and through the youthful divine, passed to the hearts of his 
hearers. They were deeply moved, but they wanted him to 
go on. 

“Lancaster is cursed by rum, and has been for years. 
As a city we have been asleep, and we are not yet 
awake to the terrible power of this gigantic evil of 
evils. Rum was here when I was born. Rum was 
master of the city before I knew what rum was. Every 
year this seductive demon has glided in and out among us, 
fastening us with cords of steel, so that if we ever attempt 
to rise against his murderous rule he will laugh at us as he 
holds us pinioned. What evil in all the world has the 
brazen effrontery to set fire after fire to buildings in which 
the spirit of the freedom of America and the freedom of 
Christianity abides? What evil is there other than this 
which will strike a man down because he is trying to lift up 
a fallen brother? Rum plans to wreck this church. Why? 
What have we done? We have saved a few men in the 
slums. Rum says it will kill the only reputable paper in 
our city. Why? Because that paper cannot be bought. 
Rum says that a free and untrammelled paper shall not live 
in a city whose laws are symbolized in the Stars and Stripes. 
Will Lancaster submit to such slavery? We have endured 
this altogether too long. It is time that we rise in our 
might and shake ourselves clear from this Devil-fish which 
has fastened his tentacles on the life of our city. It is time 


RUM, A DESPERATE FOE. 


183 


that we say to the rumsellers of this city: ‘Your traffic 
shall stop ; you shall no longer debauch us under the sanc- 
tion of our law ; if you sell liquid damnation, you shall do 
it as a criminal, not as a respectable gentleman and citizen ; 
if you sell it, we will put you in a felon's cell, or hang you 
on the scaffold of the murderer.' The time for action has 
come. Ten weeks from next Tuesday Lancaster goes to 
the ballot box. We must then strangle this rattlesnake." 

The congregation listened with astonishment. Was this 
Paul Leonard? Was this the young preacher who with 
tactful speech had always spoken truth in his mild and 
beautiful way? 

“ Friends, be patient with me," he continued. “Understand 
me fully. I am pleading for men. There is not a man in 
Lancaster so low down that he cannot be saved. There is 
not a rumseller in our city who is not my brother, for whom 
I will not sacrifice myself to the last if I can but buy him 
back from the slavery of rum. The evil of rum is not that 
it kills men, one hundred thousand a year in our country, 
that is awful; the evil lies in the fact that it brutalizes the 
men who engage in its traffic. We do not see this so long 
as we quietly submit to the dictation of the traffic. When 
suffered to go forward without molestation, the rumseller is 
unobtrusive and apparently kind and gentlemanly, and he 
often walks in the so-called highest society, honored and 
respected, but when opposed he shows the tiger into which 
rum has transformed him. Jesus Christ would fight rum if 
He were here today, because rum dehumanizes men for whom 
He died. Lancaster Christians must fight for humanity or 
deny the Christ whom they worship. We must not count 
the cost. We may have to walk Calvary's path, but — " 

A horrible oath on Paul's left interrupted him, a sharp 
report of a revolver, a second shot, and Paul fell in his 
pulpit. 


184 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


“Hands up, all o’ ye,” and the assassin was moving down 
the aisle toward the door, when an old and familiar “Well, 
well,” rang through the church and Jack Whittle, the coun- 
tryman, stepped out into the aisle and faced the murderer. 

“No, yer don’t, friend, no yer don’t. Put up yer shootin 
iron, we’ve herd enuf o’ that t’nite.” 

The assassin was in the act of raising his revolver and 
pointing it at Jack Whittle, but quick as was the murderer 
the countryman was quicker. With a lightning movement 
he threw a Bible straight at the face of the giant rough who 
was rapidly advancing toward him. Involuntarily the mur- 
derer moved his arm to ward off the Bible, and in doing so 
fired into the rafters of the church. Before he could level 
the firearm on Jack a second time, the countryman was on 
him, and with a well directed blow between the eyes he 
dropped him to the floor. Jack Whittle was not a large 
man, but he had been a hard worker all his life. His 
muscles were hard, and he was wirey. As a wrestler in the 
country he never met his match. With a bound he rushed 
on the big rough who was at least seventy-five pounds 
heavier than he, and he struck the blow that laid the brute 
low. Jack was excited and he struck more heavily than he 
knew. The minister’s assailant lay still on the floor, stunned 
by the well-directed blow of the countryman. 

“ Now, fellers, you jest lend a helpin hand a minit, will ye? 
Whop this ere chap over on ter his face, and I’ll prepare 
him for our reception when he comes tu.” 

With that the countryman whipped out his big bandana 
and twisting it into a short rope, he tied the hands of the 
unconscious wretch securely behind him. 

“Now call yer sheriff, boys, and let’s take him off.” 

While this scene was taking place Dr. Leonard was kneel- 
ing by the side of his prostrate boy. 


RUM, A DESPERATE FOE. 


185 


“ Can you tell me where you are wounded, Paul?'’ asked his 
father with a look of greatest agony on his face. 

“Right here,” and Paul placed his hand on his left side. 

“Thank God,” ejaculated Dr. Leonard, who saw that 
Paul’s wound was below the heart and not necessarily a 
fatal one. “ We must get you home as soon as possible. 
Do you think you can rise with my assistance?” 

Paul tried to raise himself, but fell back with a groan, and 
fainted. Tender hands lifted the wounded minister, a car- 
riage was summoned and he was taken home. Knowing the 
intense anxiety of the people Dr. Leonard posted the follow- 
ing bulletin an hour later: 

Paul has an ugly wound in the left side. The fifth rib is shat 
tered, and the lung is torn by the bullet or broken rib. We hope 
he will recover. 


Chapter XIII. 


THE BATTLE FOR LIFE. 

Jack Whittle was profoundly stirred by the sermon 
preached by Dr. Bartlett at the camp meeting. He went to 
his country home fired with the sublime purpose of rousing 
the dormant Christian activities of his native town. He had 
been a member of the church from early boyhood, but like 
thousands of other boys who are well-intentioned and live 
good, moral lives, he was not a strong spiritual factor in the 
country church which he loved with all the warmth of his 
great heart. But even with this failing he was a strong 
character. In quite early life he showed the boys in the 
district school that he had a mind of his own, and that he 
considered himself called upon to express that mind when 
circumstances impelled him. He hated meanness of any 
kind, and his rebuke fell severely on his schoolmates who 
allowed selfishness to lead them to do low and mean things 
in school and out. He often got himself into trouble by 
standing squarely for right and decency. The big boys 
would have none of “ the little fellers meddlin' ” when they 
proposed to engage in some scheme which was a little 
shadowy, and when he opposed them with indignation and 
vigor, maintaining that the thing wa'n’t right nohow," they 
told little Jack to “shut up," which command he invariably 
disobeyed. Punishment often fell on the shoulders of the 
little hero but he never whimpered, and when the big boys 
had thrashed him all they wanted to he ground his teeth 
together and muttered “Taint right, and your thrashing 
don’t make it right." The boys told him that he would get 
a heavier dose if he “told on ’em." 


THE BATTLE FOR LIFE. 


187 


“Tell on ye, you big cowards, du you suppose Tm that 
mean. Tell on ye, when you hearn tell of my blowing on ye, 
you jest call round, it's the fellers that do these cowardly 
things you are doin’ that blows the whole thing at last.” 

Jack would not stand by and see a big boy thrash a little 
one. He would have a hand in the matter right off. Many 
a black eye ornamented Jack’s face, owing to his defence of 
the under dog. The committee-man, visiting the school 
one day, noticed the active youngster, and after he had 
made a brilliant recitation in history, his subject being the 
Battle of Bunker Hill, the gray-headed chairman of the 
school board said, “That is well done, my boy, but I would 
like to know how you came by your black eye.” 

“ Fighting for freedom, sir,” was the prompt reply. 

Jack joined the church when he was thirteen years old, 
and the boys dubbed him the “ parson,” but it mattered 
nothing to him, for he had made up his mind that joining 
the church was the right thing to do for any boy who 
wanted right to triumph. When Jack became sixteen he 
was a terror to all of the bullies for miles around. He was 
known far and near as the “little feller’s champion.” If any 
boy had a just grievance against one of these pests of 
country school life he had only to put Jack Whittle in pos- 
session of the facts when circumstances transpired which 
insured the “ little feller’s safety ” for months to come. 

When Jack reached his majority he was a powerful farmer 
boy who feared nothing. He possessed the most cheerful 
disposition, and was beloved far and near by all who be- 
lieved in square dealing. His championing the causes of 
the small boys brought him into conflict with young men 
and boys while he was but sixteen or eighteen years of age. 
This made of our amiable friend a great wrestler and boxer. 
He delighted in the manly art, and he soon became famous 


188 


PAUL Leonard's sacrifice. 


as an adept in these branches of physical development 
which are rightly tabood by all decent people when they de- 
generate into “ring professionalism." Jack was urged again 
and again to accept challenges from light-weight pugilists, 
large sums of money were offered him if he would have a 
bout with so-and-so for ten or twenty rounds, but to one 
and all he had an invariable answer: “I don’t want no fight- 
ing round these parts. I am not afraid of yu fellers, but I 
sha’n’t fight for fun nor money. If I ketch one of yu bum- 
mers robbing the parson’s hen roost we shall find out which 
is the better one on us, but it won’t be but one round.’’ 

Jack was a stalwart church member. He paid more than 
his share toward the expenses of the church. He was always 
present at the services of the church, and his voice was 
heard in song, prayer and testimony every week, but still 
Jack was not satisfied with his church life and his Christian 
experience troubled him not a little. The ministers who 
were stationed at Pomfret were enthusiastic in their praises 
of their strong supporter, and they honestly thought he was 
a model class leader and official member of the church. 
Jack thought differently and he prayed night and morning 
that God would make him a man after his own heart. 

Dr. Bartlett’s sermon was God’s answer to the long-con- 
tinued prayer of his servant. The impassioned appeal of 
the camp meeting sermon, following the splendid portrayal 
of the “Compassion of Jesus,’’ was just what Jack Whittle 
needed, and while Dr. Bartlett offered the short prayer at 
the close of his memorable sermon, Jack consecrated him- 
self to God as he had never done before, and the result was 
electrifying. The sturdy countryman was no more honest 
in his consecration in that moment of silent prayer than he 
had been for years, he was more intelligent in his surrender. 
Hitherto he had consecrated himself to work, now he gave 


THE BATTLE FOR LIFE. 


189 


himself to Jesus Christ. Before he was wedded to the 
church work, but he prayed to the Great Head of the church 
as though He were superintending the work from the long 
distance; now he gave himself to Jesus Christ who was 
present, and the literal presence of the Master was literally 
felt by His disciple, and Jack Whittle, the honest, hard- 
working church member, was transformed into the Christ- 
man, and his first impulse was to immediately return to his 
home church and go to work for the church and the town. 
He felt an overwhelming desire to lead men to know Jesus 
Christ, whom he had known less than half an hour. 

How wonderful is the work of the present Christ. 
Dr. Bartlett was the special messenger to two individuals at 
the camp meeting five years and more ago: Paul Leonard, 
honest, worldly, educated, polished, but a nominal Christian; 
Jack Whittle, honest, sacrificing himself for the church, 
uneducated, rude and rough. Jack Whittle is led into the 
light in an instant, and away he goes to win men to his 
Master. Paul I.eonard comes more slowly and deliberately 
into the light, begins to work for the Master, lives a long 
sacrifice life in which he prays for God to guide him into 
the path of duty. 

Five years of work and more, and these two honest men 
attend the same service in First Church. One is laid low 
by the assassin, the other lays the assassin low. Both are 
true workers for Jesus Christ. Both began to work at the 
same time. Both have been perfectly honest. Both have 
done just the work God wanted each to do. But these two 
men are no more alike than a lily and a pickaxe, yet both 
are working for Jesus Christ, 

Pomfret never had such a revival as that which followed 
the camp meeting where Jack Whittle “ saw truth at short 
range,” as he always described his camp meeting blessing. 


190 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


Jack reached his home early in the afternoon, and harness- 
ing up his old horse he drove from farm to farm inviting 
men, women and children to come to his class-meeting in 
the old church that evening at half-past seven. Jack was 
the only class leader in the small church. There was some- 
thing about Jack’s invitation that got hold of people. God 
knows how to lead His servant at all times, especially is 
this noticeable in an emergency. He stopped only a mo- 
ment at each home. 

“ Hello Jane, Joe to hum. No? I’m sorry; wanted to 
see him a minit. Never mind, you’ll du jest as well, perhaps 
better. We are goin’ to hev a great meetin’ down to the 
old church to nite. I want yu and Joe and the childurn to 
come down. Don’t fail this time, Jane. Good bye.” And 
Jack was off for the next neighbor. 

He drove about fifteen miles that afternoon, issuing invi- 
tations for the class-meeting. He was a veritable Carvosso 
that afternoon. The minister was out of town and would 
not get back till the next day. 

The old vestry was filled to overflowing by quarter past 
seven, and still the farm wagons kept coming. The sheds 
were all full of horses and wagons, and the trees for a 
distance back from the church served as hitching posts. 
Jack was sexton of the church. He rushed up stairs to see 
if the “big church” was in condition for the large company. 
Soon it was open, and the curious people were filling the 
church as it had not been filled at a religious service since 
it was dedicated more than forty years before. 

Was Jack Whittle equal to the great occasion? His heart 
rose in his throat as he stood up before the people. He was 
not a public speaker and the situation was embarrassing 
even to one who was accustomed to addressing congrega- 
tions, but Jack had the same grit now that he had when as 


THE BATTLE FOR LIFE. 


191 


a little feller he fought the big boys for justice’s sake. He 
possessed a strong tenor voice. “ Brethren and sisters, let’s 
us sing ‘Come Thou Fount.’” He started the old hymn. 
His soul went into his voice and for a moment the people 
listened, then joined him in the singing. It was summer 
time, and the windows were all wide open, and the large 
volume of song sounded down through the old village. 
People in the village who had not come to the church came 
out of their houses to hear something new in Pomfret. 

” I vow, if som’thin’ aint goin’ on down in the old meetin’- 
house, Jake,” said an old fellow to his brother as they sat 
on the shaky wooden steps of the grocery store down at the 
lower end of the street. “ Let’s us go down and see the 
excitement.” A few minutes later the two men thrust their 
old pipes into their pockets and entered the church. Jack 
was just striking up “Jesus Lover of my Soul,” and the 
congregation was getting warmed up to concert pitch. It 
was a great song service. Jack and the folks did not know 
that they were giving one of the grandest of vesper services. 
Could those country folks have been transplanted into a 
city church, and could they have retained their naturalness 
and fervor, that church would never have lacked for packed 
houses. 

Jack took up the old Bible and began to read the story of 
“ Feeding the Five Thousand,” the subject of Dr. Bartlett’s 
morning sermon at the camp meeting. 

“ O, I wish you could hev herd the camp meetin’ sermon 
this mornin’ on this ere subject. There was a parson from 
the far west who was a preachin’ and such a sermon I never 
herd in my life. He made no show of hisself, but somehow 
he made a great show of Jesus Christ. He seemed to call 
Jesus right down to all on us, and when he lifted up his 
voice and said ‘Jesus Christ is here,’ and He wants all of you 


192 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


fellers to be like Him in showing yer love for everybody^ 
especially them as is in their sins, I tell ye brethren, the 
cold chills jest run up and down my old back as if I was 
going to have an attack of ager agin. And the parson kept 
right on, until he made me feel that I wasn’t nobody and 
never was in the Christian church. How I shrivelled up as 
I see Jesus a doin’ His work all the time and I a professed 
follerer of Him doing nothin’ here in this old town of 
Pomfret. The minister stopped. I felt that I must come 
right hum and resine my class meetin’. I jest felt that my 
whole life was a big failure, when the minister said, * I want 
yu all to jine me in prayer.’ We bowed our beds and he 
began a talking to Jesus, who seemed to be rite near the 
parson. How easy he prayed, he was jest a talking to 
Jesus, and he sed, ‘Jesus, come to each one on us, and show 
us our work.’ When he said that it seemed to me that 
Jesus Christ was settin’ right beside me, and he seemed to 
ask me, ‘Will you do what I ask of ye?’ ‘Yes,’ sez I, ‘I 
will,’ and in that minit Jesus Christ entered into my life. 
He filled me all up. I was jest full of joy and I wanted to 
work for Him. I cum rite home, and I have traveled all 
this afternoon roun’ the town, and you know the rest. No 
yu don’t know the rest. My brethren, I have lived with ye 
all these years, and I have never felt for ye as I do now. 
I have been all wrong; I orter to have ben more faithfuller. 
I am sorry, God knows how sorry I be, but I want yu 
awfully now. I want yu to have the joy that fills me, and I 
know if you hev it you will be tremendous workers among 
the unsaved.” 

The people were as still as death. Jack Whittle, who 
never showed an emotion, whose eyes were never dimmed 
with tears from the day when he was a mere child, stood 
before the congregation of men and women who had known 


THE BATTLE FOR LIFE. 


193 


him perfectly for years. There he stood, the tears were 
running down his brown face as he told his friends and 
neighbors that he wanted them to receive Jesus. No one 
who has not seen such a sight can have any adequate con- 
ception of it. The whole congregation was moved. Women 
sobbed, and many a man had to draw his coat sleeve across 
his eyes while Jack confessed his shortcomings and wept. 

**Ed Simonds, see here,’* continued the weeping country- 
man, “Yu and I hev been fishin many a time together, and 
you allers ketched two to my one. Jesus Christ wants you 
to ketch men. Ed, you’d be a master hand in fishin fur men 
if once yu’d let the Master inter yer boat. I say Joshua,” 
and Jack turned and addressed the richest farmer in the 
town, “if there iz a man in Pomfret that orter be proud yu 
are that man. Look at that family uv yourn, them boys and 
girls belong to Jesus Christ, He’d make a band of Apostles 
out on em if yu would bring em to Him. God Almighty 
will rekon with yu one of these days. Aunt Huldy, you 
have nussed most every one on us in this town, you hev 
smiled the fevers away from us, you hev been a angel of 
blessin for mor’n fifty years, but you ain’t carried Jesus to us 
sick folks, hev ye. Yu’d be the biggest minister that ever 
struck this town if you jest took Jesus roun with ye. All on 
ye orter to be Jesusites. Won’t ye?” 

Jack invited them all forward for prayers. About fifty out 
of the two hundred and fifty responded, and Jack prayed, 
and others followed, and Jesus Christ manifested Himself to 
the seekers. He filled them; some shouted, some cried, others 
were still but tremulous with blessing. A great revival had 
begun. Jack Whittle was singularly blessed in his work. 

The revival lasted through the fall and winter. Ed. 
Simonds became the strongest lay worker in the town. He 
brought more souls to the Lord than the minister and Jack 


194 


PAUL Leonard's sacrifice. 


together. The rich farmer held out till after New Years, 
but his own children won him at last, they having been con- 
verted in the early fall. Three hundred joined the church 
on probation between camp meeting and New Years. Jack, 
in writing to a friend, expressed the magnitude of the revival 
by writing, “The refurmashun is sweepin the town." 

Four years later the whole town of Pomfret was swept out 
of existence, not by fire, and tempest, but by an edict of the 
Legislature. The Metropolitan Water Supply converted 
the whole community into a vast reservoir. Jack Whittle 
had met Dr. Bartlett several times during these years, the 
clergyman spending a vacation on one of the farms in the 
town, and when the town was destroyed Jack decided to try 
his fortune in Lancaster, and Dr. Bartlett secured the position 
of janitor for him in his church. There was no service in 
Dr. Bartlett’s church on the evening of the tragedy, and 
Jack went over to hear the young minister, little thinking 
that he was to act so prominent a part in the stirring events 
of the memorable service. 

m ^ ^ 

Paul Leonard passed a very restless night. He was 
greatly agitated by his theme at the Sunday evening service. 
Usually calm and perfectly self-possessed in public address, 
he surprised his friends by the vigor and eloquence of his 
most impassioned speech on the temperance question. The 
fire of indignation swept over him as he reviewed the malig- 
nant attacks which the rum interests had made on reputable 
citizens of Lancaster. The cowardly assaults which had 
been made on him personally doubtless added fuel to his 
flaming wrath, yet the self interests which might have been 
pardoned, had they been the chief incentive to his speech, 
sank into insignificance beside the burning disgrace which 
the city of his birth was suffering because of inactivity of 
leading citizens for years. 


THE BATTLE FOR LIFE. 


195 


Paul Leonard saw that Lancaster was doomed to a perpet- 
ual slavery, as were other Massachusetts cities, unless the 
people were roused to action in the face of impending doom. 
He had not finished his address when the assassin shot him 
down. What he might have said will never be known, for 
an extemporaneous speaker never passes over the same 
exalted table-land but once. When the calm follows the 
speaker’s excitement, history has been written, which will 
never be repeated. If careful mental training has preceded 
the effort, if the human agent is so consecrated that God 
can touch him with heavenly fire, all will be well, but if the 
speaker has had an indifferent training, if he is devoted to 
self and self interests, thus shutting out the direct inspiration 
of God, animal magnetism or crude fervor taking the place 
of the enthusiasm of heaven, the effort may stir the congre- 
gation of hearers but it will not lead 'them to loftier 
conceptions of truth and duty, and it will not stimulate them 
to action divine. 

Paul’s nerves were tingling with the electricity of passion, 
when the assassin interrupted him, and the shock to his 
nervous system caused by the murderous attack of one of 
Lancaster’s inferior rumsellers was simply terrible. 

The young preacher suffered very little pain from the 
lacerated lung and shattered rib, for his whole nervous 
system was like an island in an earthquake. His father 
tried in vain to keep him quiet. Fearing fatal results from 
his almost delirious restlessness, he reluctantly administered 
an opiate at midnight, and Paul subsided into an unnatural 
calm. 

Monday was an anxious day for the Leonards and Paul’s 
many friends. Dr. Leonard summoned an expert from 
Boston, for he was unwilling to trust the case of his boy to 
his own judgment which he feared might be impaired by 


196 


PAUL Leonard's sacrifice. 


grief and lack of rest. Tuesday passed, and still Lancaster 
was held in suspense. Wednesday showed symptoms for 
the worse. Dr. Leonard looked twenty years older as he 
watched constantly beside his beloved son. 

“Dr. Leonard, we doctors must be honest with each 
other," said the Boston physician. “You fully realize the 
danger your son is in, do you not?" 

“Yes, doctor, I know the chances are decidedly against 
him." 

“ Everything depends on the disposition of the sufferer- 
If he is naturally given to despondency, there is not one 
chance in a thousand for him. If he is naturally hopeful, 
and if peculiar and strong hope can be inspired in him, he 
may live." 

“I base everything, doctor, on the boy’s Christian optim- 
ism. He is almost resistless in his abounding confidence in 
Jesus Christ. I cling to this one fact. I fear but hope for 
my boy." 

The Boston expert shook his head sorrowfully as he 
replied: 

“You speak in a riddle now. I know nothing of Jesus 
Christ, and of course cannot give any judgment as to the 
effect of your boy’s hopefulness based on that to which I 
am a perfect stranger, nevertheless if his Christian hope is 
strong, it will serve as good a purpose as hope based on 
anything else." 

‘ It will serve better, doctor. There is something in the 
Christian’s hope that touches a new life which our materia 
medica ignores, but let us not take time now for a religious 
discussion. You have been most wonderfully kind to us 
during these awful hours. I shall never forget it. God 
bless you." 

The Boston physician returned to the city and Dr. Leon- 
ard resumed his vigil at the bedside of his boy. 


THE BATTLE FOR LIFE. 


197 


Neither Mr. Leighton nor Jennie attended the Sunday 
evening service at First Church which abruptly closed in 
the tragedy. They, therefore, knew nothing of the terrible 
events till they read the account in the Morning Times. 
Mr. Leighton was very much agitated, and for an hour 
Jennie and the trusted servants were fearful that the old 
man might fall a victim to his old heart trouble brought on 
by the excitement. Mr. Leighton had not communicated 
all that was in his heart to any one, not even to his daughter. 
He saw the insurmountable barrier that Jennie had raised 
between herself and Paul, and he felt that it would be unwise 
to lacerate her heart by talking with her of some plans he 
had for his former trusted confidential clerk. He indulged 
the hope that something would yet arise to bring Jennie to 
a knowledge of Jesus Christ, and so restore the lovers to 
each other. He prayed almost constantly that his daughter 
might be converted. Jennie possessed a tremendous will. 
Without this she could not have steeled herself to perform 
what to her was a duty when she severed her relations with 
Paul. This will of hers had kept her from breaking down 
in her resolution again and again during the last three 
months. No one, not even Paul, knew of her great and 
constantly increasing love for the young clergyman. She 
was proud of his success. She knew his ability in some 
respects better than Paul knew it himself. She saw his 
future and her heart thrilled, then sickened at the thought 
that she could not share it with him. 

She was overwhelmed with confusion, sorrow, despair and 
indignation as her father read the few lines in the Times 
which spoke of the great crime. Fortunately the Times 
was not given to shocking details, and the account was thus 
robbed of much that the sensational press would have made 
most harrowing. The young editor spoke of the interrup- 


198 


PAUL LEONARDOS SACRIFICE. 


tion in the splendid address, the cowardly shot, the 
sensational arrest of the murderer by a countryman who 
chanced to be present, but closed the account by saying: 

It is well in the midst of the great excitement not to inflame the 
indignant populace. Let us all be as calm as possible. Paul 
Leonard is in splendid health, has never undermined his physical 
system by indulging in bad habits, and doubtless he will recover 
from his dangerous wound. If possible let us extend pity to the 
assassin. He evidently is not altogether responsible for his awful 
crime. Let us wait the developments of the case. The rum interests 
of Lancaster are digging their own grave. 

Jennie took in the situation perfectly, and by the exercise 
of her will she did not scream, nor faint, nor show any signs 
of hysteria. Her face paled to pearly whiteness, while she 
gave firm command to the servants to attend to her father^s 
every need in his dangerous condition. 

The doctor arrived in a few moments, and in two hours 
Mr. Leighton was calm and out of danger, though quite 
weak from the attack. He did not deem it prudent to go 
out for the day, so sent a note of sympathy to the Leonards. 
Tuesday was a terrible day for Jennie, and Wednesday was 
even worse. The suffering of this young woman was beyond 
the power of language to describe. Paul was hanging 
between life and death and she could do nothing but suffer. 
If she could only cry what relief to her brain which at 
times seemed to be on fire. At five o'clock on Wednesday 
she was pacing her room in her anguish when the servant 
brought her a visitor's card. Without looking at the 
address she simply said to the servant: 

“ Excuse me to the visitor, I can see no one today." 

The servant was leaving the room when Jennie happened 
to cast her eye on the card which she had thrown on her 
writing table and read “Mrs. Clara Leonard." She caught 
her breath. 


THE BATTLE FOR LIFE. 


199 


“Wait, Jane, you may say to the lady that I will come 
right down/* 

Mrs. Leonard met Miss Leighton, not as might have been 
expected in polite society. 

“Jennie, my dear girl, let us not stand on ceremony. I 
have come for you. You can save Paul’s life, perhaps.” And 
Mrs. Leonard broke down with a sob of a mother’s anguish. 

What is the subtle power which one human being has 
over another when nature has the right of way? Had 
Mrs. Leonard met Jennie with social propriety, she would 
have been met with deference but with a reserve that no 
power could penetrate, but the mother heart conquered 
everything, and Jennie Leighton, who had not shed a tear 
for three days, though suffering as she had never suffered 
before, threw her arms round the neck of Paul’s mother, 
and the two women cried the sympathy they could not have 
spoken in their great common grief. 

“ Mrs. Leighton,” sobbed Jennie, “ Is it true, is Paul so 
low, won’t he live? O! he must! he must! ” 

“We cannot tell, Jennie. The Boston doctor gives us 
very little hope, but he does not know Paul as we do. He 
says everything hangs on Paul’s hopefulness. Paul’s father 
thinks the chances are against him, but he does not give up. 
I have come at his suggestion. He says that your presence 
in Paul’s room may be the turning of the scale in his favor.” 

“ Has Paul told you of our relations? ” 

“ Yes, Jennie, we know all. We understand all about it. 
We appreciate the great sacrifice you are making at the call 
of duty as you understand it. We have nothing to say about 
that now. We must save Paul if possible. You’ll come, 
wont you, Jennie? ” 

“Yes, I’ll do anything for Paul’s safety? You are sure. 
Dr. Leonard is sure that my presence will not harm Paul?” 


200 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


“We have thought it all over and we believe it will be for 
the best. Come, let us go. We must not lose time.” 

Dr. Leonard was sitting by Paul’s bedside, watching as he 
had done since Sunday night. Paul stirred a little, opened 
his eyes and looked at his father a moment, then smiled. 

“Yes, it is you; I was dreaming that I was shot, and the 
man who shot me was my watcher. Queer, is’nt it?” 

“ Yes, Paul, you are very weak, that is all. You must not 
think of your dreams too much. Paul, do you think you are 
strong enough to see Jennie a moment?” 

“ Father,” said Paul in a faint voice, “ don’t ask me that; 
I am afraid Jennie will not come. She — she — I don’t 
believe she will come.^* 

“ If she will come do you think you are strong enough to 
see her? ” 

“ O, yes, it would be like seeing you, or mother, or Hattie.” 

“You are sure her coming would not excite you. You 
know excitement is something to be avoided whi’e you are 
so weak.” 

“Yes, I know that, and I know that I am very weak, but 
Jennie would not excite me.” 

“ Well then, I guess you may come, Jennie,” said 
Dr. Leonard quietly. 

Jennie had been waiting at the door with Mrs. Leonard 
during this conversation between Paul and his father, and 
they now entered the room. Mrs. Leonard stepped back a 
little after entering the sick chamber, thus allowing Jennie 
to pass over to the side of the bed where Paul was lying so 
still and pale. It was a hard ordeal for Jennie. No one 
knew how deeply she loved Paul. For nearly a year she 
had been separated from him, and she had suffered during 
that time far more than Paul had dreamed. Paul was as 
devoted as a man can be, but though he had suffered far 


THE BATTLE FOR LIFE. 


201 


more than he had confessed to his mother, his suffering had 
been far less acute than Jennie's. He was a man, Jennie 
was a woman, and that made a wide difference. Paul was 
engaged in duties which absorbed his entire attention for 
much of the time, Jennie was often alone in the home buried 
in her consuming grief. The beautiful girl had grown 
thinner than ever during this cruel separation. Her black 
hair began to show here and there a touch of gray, her eyes 
were a little sunken, and to the close examiner there was 
the beginning of that pinched look in her face which often 
attends great and long continued exposure to hunger, cold 
or grief. She was advancing to the bedside where Paul was 
lying so deathly pale. Poor girl, it was hard for her to keep 
calm, and Paul made it ten-fold harder for her though he 
did this unwittingly. Looking up at her with his wonderful 
eyes, made more penetrating because of the pallor of his 
countenance, he said: 

‘‘Jennie, have you come after so long?” 

Jennie dropped on her knees by his side. Paul slowly 
lifted his right arm from the coverlet and gently drew her 
face down to his, and while her tears fell thick and fast 
she buried her face in the pillow beside his, her left hand 
resting lightly on his heavy and dishevelled auburn locks. 
Dr. and Mrs. Leonard stood at the foot of the bed weeping 
at the sight, for they knew in part the great sacrifice that 
had come to these lovers during the recent months. Paul 
was the only one of the four that was calm. There was the 
slightest flush on his face when he first saw Jennie, and 
that was all. Jennie's tears fell on his face, his father and 
mother looked their happiness through eyes suffused. Paul 
was unmoved and calm. After a few minutes Jennie rose 
from her kneeling posture, and took her seat by the bedside. 

“Jennie, I am so glad that you have come. It pays a 
fellow to get shot if he can get such a reward as this.” 


202 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


Dr. Leonard’s face lighted up like an eastern sunrise in 
June, and he murmured a hearty “ Thank God,” for he knew 
that his boy never dealt in pleasantry save when he was 
unusually hopeful or buoyant, and this remark was very signi- 
ficant to the skilled physician. He felt that his boy had 
at least an even chance to recover. 

“ Father,” said Mrs. Leonard, ‘‘you have had no sleep for 
three days. You must take your rest now. Jennie and 
Hattie and I can take care of Paul for hours now, can we 
not? If any change should come to Paul we could awaken 
you. You must go and rest.” 

Dr. Leonard walked over to the bedside, Jennie pushing 
back her chair to give him room. He carefully studied his 
boy, took his pulse and temperature, and asked: 

“ Paul, tell me just how you feel?” 

“ Father,” said the happy boy with new strength in his 
voice, “ I know all about this matter. I know that I am 
dangerously sick. You have been kind to try to keep it all 
from me, but I have understood you all the time. I am 
going to get well. I have a new doctor now. She belongs 
to the new school. Go to sleep, father. I like your treat- 
ment, but I like the treatment of the new doctor better. Go 
to sleep, father. I am going to get well now.” 

Dr. Leonard smiled and went out of the room, and Jennie 
Leighton took her patient in charge. 


Chapter XIV. 


“HIM THAT COMETH TO ME.** 

Jack Whittle was busy at his work in the vestry of the 
Second Church. He was singing as usual. As a farmer boy, 
carrying a grist to the mill, driving the mowing machine, or 
going after the cows, he was accustomed to “ Let himself 
go,’* as he expressed himself, and the hills and woods rang 
with his tenor voice at all seasons of the year. The country- 
man brought the same spirit with him to the city. The sing 
was in him and it had to come out. “Exhortation** was a 
great favorite with Jack, and his voice was just suited to 
this old fugue tune. With his old-time enthusiasm he was 
lifting up his voice in praise to his Maker and just as he 
reached the high F the door swung back and Seth Carter 
stepped into the vestry. 

Jack and Seth had never met before. What have these 
men in common? How will they strike each other? One 
is an optimistic Christian, the other a pessimistic fatalist. 
Jack has no education, Seth took a high rank in his college 
class, Dr. Bartlett, his classmate, ranking below him. Jack 
has always made the most of himself, Seth has continually 
crucified his possibilities. Both honor goodness in the 
concrete, both admire Paul Leonard. 

“ I beg pardon for coming in so informally, I fear that I 
have interrupted a private rehearsal,** began the ex-gambler. 

“ That’s all right, stranger. I was practisin a bit on an 
old tune I likes putty well. Hope I didn’t hurt ye. Ye see 
my lungs is in fair to middlin’ trim this mornin* and my 
feelin’s was kinder bilin* over, and I guess you might hev 
heard me as you was a cornin’ along the entry.” 


204 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


“Yes, I heard you, and my heart sank low as I listened to 
your joyful song. I would give anything to possess the 
happiness that fills your life.” 

“Would ye, now? Well, ye can hev it. Let the sunshine 
inter a dark room and it aint dark no longer. Pull off them 
shutters of yourn; you can hev sunshine and tu spare.” 

Seth shook his head. 

“ But ye can, my friend, I know som’thin’ about this ere 
sperience. I hev been worried and blue and out er sorts 
with everybody. A feller don’t feel good when he is shet 
up with his own blue self, but jest let in the pure, unad>dter- 
ated Grace of God intu your heart and it’s like sunshine 
flooding a suller. I don’t know you a bit, I don’t know 
what ails ye, but it don’t make no odds what your complaint 
is. Light conquers darkness every time. Let the sunshine 
in, my friend. Let it in. Roll back the big barn door, let 
it in broadside. I know all about it.” 

But Seth shook his head still. 

“ No, no, you don’t know me and my past. The sunshine 
may be all right but I have no eyes for sunshine. It may 
be as you say, but I cannot see it. I’m blind to sunshine 
and happiness. But let that all go. I did not come in here 
to pour out my heart’s bitterness on you, a stranger. I came 
to see the man who caused the arrest of an acquaintance of 
mine, the fellow who cowardly shot Paul Leonard, the 
young minister. You are a hero, sir, and I wanted to look 
into your face and grasp your hand.’ 

Jack was a hero, but in one thing he was a coward. He 
could not endure being praised. His face fell when Seth 
Carter spoke of his act of heroism. 

‘‘‘Well, well, ye can look at me if ye want ter, but I aint 
posin’ as no hero. I happened over to the church, and as luck 
would hev it I was settin’ on the same side of the church 


HIM THAT COMETH TO ME.'" 


205 


with this friend of yourn that evenin’ he shot the young 
parson. I was all riled up when the shootin’ tuk place. 
This friend of yourn was a makin’ for the door, when I 
stopped him a minit, and we had a little misunderstandin’, 
but there wasn’t no bravery wuth speakin’ on.” 

‘‘You may think so, but the city don’t agree with you. 
You are talked about everywhere in the city. The fellows 
in the saloon talk about your great deed of bravery. They 
naturally sympathize with the assassin, for he was standing 
up for their rights against the fierce attack of the minister, 
but your overthrow of Clyde makes you a hero in the saloon 
and everywhere else.” 

“ I can’t say that I am pertickler fur the fr’endship of the 
saloon and your friends. I am agin the saloon now and 
everlastin’. It is of the Devil, no matter who runs it. But 
see here, stranger, afore we go any furthur in this ere talk 
uv ourn, let’s hev an understandin’. You speak of this 
feller who goes round shootin’ ministers, as your friend, and 
you talk as though I was your friend tu. Now, as to doin’ 
a good turn for any feller under the sun who needs a lift I 
am jest the chap to turn the job, but I don’t zactly like to be 
sized up as one uv the gang who throws cold led at a feller 
every time somethin’ don’t go to suit. Who be yu, any 
way? ” 

Seth Carter was in an embarrassing position. He was a 
real friend to this heroic countryman, but he clearly saw 
that it was not an easy task to show Jack Whittle his posi- 
tion. He sat still for a moment. Jack watching him with an 
eagle’s eye. 

“Jack Whittle, I believe you are a true man, a hero in 
every sense of the word, and you don’t want anything to do 
with a fellow who is little short of being a vagabond and a 
wanderer on God’s earth. It is true that I have friends 


206 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


among the low classes of this city, but — but — I think I’ll 
go away now. I wanted to look into your face. I believe 
in you. You did right in overthrowing the assassin. Every- 
body admires you. Good day.” 

Seth Carter was moving toward the door. 

Hold on, my friend, I shan’t let you off in this ere way. 
I don’t know ye, no how. Yu’ve come in here with good 
intenshuns, I guess, and it aint perlite in ye to be goin’ off 
in this ere way. I want to know who ye be, and perhaps 
when we find each other out we can hitch bosses.” 

Seth turned back. 

“ Set down, and tell me about yerself. It may be that we 
shant care nothin’ fur each other, but let’s find out. Now 
begin and tell about yerself. I’m all ears and no tongue 
now.” 

What was the bond that drew these two men together? 
Who can tell? There is a philosophy which may explain 
this, but who has written it? Jack Whittle was a hero, a 
true man, a consecrated Christian. Seth Carter had ele- 
ments of mental, moral and spiritual strength, but they 
were in a state of cruel neglect. There is something over 
and beyond heroism, consecration and true manhood which 
drew these two spirits together. There was a mysterious 
something which made them one, even though they were 
widely separated in spiritual and moral development. There 
was a harmonious blending of their inner lives, a congen- 
iality which has never been described, and though strangers 
to each other, each felt the mysterious power that was 
drawing them together, without fully realizing the mental 
and spiritual affinity which was destined to bind their lives 
together as with hooks of steel. 

This mysterious power reposes in every one. It is always 
looking for its congenial mate. Bad men possess it as 


“HIM THAT COMETH TO ME. 


207 


truly and as strongly as good men, and when two bad men 
are drawn together by this God-created power, they make 
each other worse. The mysterious power ministers to death 
as well as to life. Men of indifferent characters are drawn 
together by this subtle power, and they assist each other to 
wreck all that is promising and noble in their inner and 
better lives. Good men come together drawn by the invisible 
magnetism of this secret spiritual force, and they build each 
other up into great and powerful characters. Good and bad 
men come together, and great results follow. Jack Whittle 
and Seth Carter are illustrations of this class, Seth Carter 
has found his congenial mate in Jack Whittle. These men 
are utterly dissimilar, so far as outward appearances go; 
they are not congenial in their cruder inner relations; one is 
a Christian, the other has no hope of ever being a Christian. 
How then can there be any affinity between them? At the 
inner shrine of their inner lives they are one. If Jack 
Whittle had been wild and wicked as well as rough and 
uncouth this subtle affinity which bound them together 
would have been the means of speedily wrecking both these 
lives, but he was a pure-hearted, noble, consecrated Christian, 
and Jesus Christ had taken up His abode in his life, and a 
battle was to be fought between two congenial spirits. This 
battle was not to be fought at the inner citadel, however. 
Would Seth Carter, with his miserable pessimism and fatal- 
istic philosophy, overthrow Jack Whittle who was filled to 
overflowing with good cheer and faith in Jesus Christ? Seth 
Carter had a trained mind, Jack Whittle was greatly deficient 
in this particular. Crude human philosophy says the odds 
are decidedly in favor of the ex-gambler. 

Jack Whittle had a masterful faith in Jesus Christ. This 
faith was a mighty force. The ex-gambler was a prac- 
tical agnostic, he had no aggressiveness. Neither man 


208 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


knew his power nor weakness, neither realized that there 
was to be any contest. Both will be natural. What will be 
the outcome? 

Jack Whittle was the first man who had ever shown any 
real individual interest in Seth Carter. Paul Leonard had 
shown a great interest in the gamblers and others of the 
West Enders as collective wholes. Paul Leonard was a 
great man for an audience. We have seen that Henry 
Clark was Paul Leonard’s complement in slum work. The 
explanation is simple and clear. Paul Leonard was a crowd 
worker, Henry Clark was a worker with the individual. 
Seth Carter and his gambler friends were drawn to the 
young preacher, they had an admiration for him. Seth 
Carter was beginning to ardently love him, but as yet Paul 
had not shown the private interest in him as an individual, 
and for this reason, though the two men knew it not, Paul’s 
strong spiritual power had not moved Seth to consecrate 
himself to Jesus Christ, though it had moved him to begin 
a reform in some particulars. Jack Whittle has conveyed 
to his new acquaintance a sympathy which meets the heart- 
hunger of Seth Carter. Jack has done this great work 
unconsciously, Seth has unconsciously accepted the myste- 
rious sympathy, yet the transfer has been made. These two 
men are a great object lesson for us all, especially those of 
us who are young. The false and superficial modesty which 
pervades so many natures today is reprehensible in the 
extreme. No one of us can truthfully and intelligently affirm 
that he is incapable of doing great and important work 
among his fellows, for the Great Creator has endowed us all 
with a power that is practically limitless if we are true and 
faithful in its use. There is no temptation more seductive 
and subtle than the so-called conviction, “ I have not ability, 
influence, power.” Each one of us was created by the 


HIM THAT COMETH TO ME.” 


209 


Almighty for the express purpose of practically exercising 
our ability, influence, power. All nature is created double. 
The eye presupposes something to be seen. Hunger is the 
forerunner of food. The universal and quenchless desire 
for life is an unanswerable argument for immortality. When 
we apply this to man’s multiplex spiritual creation we begin 
to see the dignity of manhood. The hunger of the individ- 
ual soul, presupposes that which will satisfy that hunger. 
The hunger is in an individual, the supply is to be found in 
another individual. Your individual strength presupposes 
individual weakness in another, your weakness is paralleled 
by strength in one who ought to be your spiritual helper. 
Seth Carter is strong and weak. He has developed his 
weakness, he has crippled his strength. Jack Whittle is 
weak and strong. He has developed his strength, he has 
been slowly overcoming his weakness. The two natures are 
counterparts. They have come together. Something must 
happen. It is ordered by the Heavenly Father. 

Seth sat down on a settee. Jack took his seat on the altar 
rail opposite him. Jack had asked his brother to tell him 
about himself. Seth trusted the uncouth countr3/man, and 
he unbosomed himself. The inner life of the ex-gambler 
was revealed. He made a faithful showing of all. He 
offered no excuse for his negative life. He bitterly criticised 
himself. He told in the simplest manner the great love his 
father had for him, the overwhelming disappointment that 
he had been to his fond parent, the remorse that came to him 
so often for causing his father so much sorrow. He pictured 
his despair of ever rising above the level to which he had 
fallen. He disclosed to the astonished countryman his 
faith in the Christ of his father, while he clearly revealed 
his utter inability to grasp the essential personal faith in 
Jesus Christ. Seth Carter knew Jesus Christ was the 


210 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


Saviour of everybody else, he could not grasp the thought, 
“He is my personal Saviour.” 

Seth Carter was naturally eloquent when his emotions 
were aroused. Jack Whittle, sitting there on the altar rail, 
poured his sympathy, all unconsciously it is true, into the 
frozen heart of the ex-gambler. The great affectional 
nature of Seth Carter melted under the warmth of Jack 
Whittle’s honest love, and in the beauty of simplicity he 
poured out his confession before the farmer. Tears sprang 
to the eyes of the countryman. Seth kept right on, his eyes 
bent on the floor, and when he finally broke down under the 
tides of his sorrow over his misspent life, moaning: 

“I don’t know what makes me tell you this, I never told 
any one, not even my aged father. I ought not to tell you, 
but — but O, I am a lost man, lost, my power to believe is 
paralyzed. I deserve the worst punishment, I can bear it, 
I have no fear, hell has no terrors for me, but somehow I 
feel that hell is no place for me, I shall not be at home there, 
I was made to be good and true. I am a gambler, but I am 
never at home with my crowd, I am always longing for 
goodness, I love Jesus Christ as much as one can who lives 
as I have lived. What can I do? I would die today if by 
dying I could expiate my past. I would die for Paul 
Leonard if by dying I could restore him to his work.” 

Jack dropped his face in his hands and his strong athletic 
frame trembled with sympathetic grief. 

“Seth Carter, you break me all up. You make me like 
old Negus Brook what runs down from the forest acrost our 
old medder. Along the last of March ye can’t do nothin 
with it, there is no whoa to’t.” 

You may call these two men weak for crying like two 
school girls. Seth Carter had dropped his head on his arm 
which rested on the back of the settee, and Jack Whittle 


HIM THAT COMETH TO ME. 


211 


was trying to control himself while the tears were trickling 
through his horny hands. Were these two men sentimental 
and foolish? If you say so, you simply advertise your 
ignorance of the great emotions which God has created in 
the heart of man as truly as in the heart of woman. A little 
man may go through this world and never show emotion; 
a man possessing true greatness will find occasions for 
emotion. The very fact that Seth Carter was moved to 
tears in his recital of his peculiarly unfortunate life is 
positive proof that he was not beyond the power of Jesus 
Christ. The man who passes beyond the reach of emotion 
is practically dead. Let us not say that he has committed 
the unpardonable sin, for Jesus Christ can raise the dead. 

“Seth Carter, you must be a Christian man. Jesus Christ 
wants you. He has sent you in here this mornin for the 
purpose of savin your soul. I aint much in splainin things, 
but I knows Jesus Christ. He’s saved me, and He’s goin to 
save yu rite here and now. Now Seth kneel rite down here. 
I am going to tell the Lord about ye, and He’s a goin to 
save ye. I feel it, I know it.” 

“But” — Seth was about to interpose. 

“There aint no buts about it, Seth, Jesus Christ is the 
Mighty to save.” 

“I know, my friend,” said the alarmed Seth, who was 
beginning to get scared as he really saw himself the subject 
of prayer. 

“ Now, hold on, Seth, we hain’t got no time to arger about 
this ere matter. One of your great troubles for twenty-five 
years has been your argering. Jesus don’t arger. He saves. 
You jest give Him a chance now. I’m going to tell Him all 
about ye. You keep sayin Amen while I’m telling on Him.” 
And before Seth could say any more Jack had begun to 
pray. Seth was too much of a gentleman to interrupt a man 
at prayer. 


212 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


“ O, Lord Jesus, there aint no hard cases with you. Here’s 
my brother what thinks he’s mighty bad — better get down 
onter your knees, Seth.” 

Jack opened his eyes and seeing Seth sitting on the settee 
was a little disturbed, for he meant to “ get Seth Carter 
through ” before he let him go. 

“Get down onter your knees and you will climb faster and 
higher; shet your eyes and you’ll see more clearer into the 
Kingdum of Heaven.” 

Seth slid off the settee and was on his knees, and Jack 
resumed his praying. 

What is prayer? This may be a philosophical question, 
requiring the most careful thought. Jack Whittle showed 
true prayer in the concrete that morning as he knelt beside 
his brother in the vestry. He was tremendously in earnest. 
He had not the slightest doubt of Jesus Christ’s ability and 
willingness to save his brother, and he poured out his heart 
to God as naturally as the birds pour out their songs in 
spring. Jesus Christ heard his prayer, and the spirit of the 
Most High came on the sinner on his knees. Old fashioned 
conviction of sin came as the result of Jack’s earnestness. 
When the church gets on fire with earnestness for the salva- 
tion of souls, there will be no trouble about conviction of 
sin on the part of the sinner. Seth writhed under the 
mighty answer to Jack’s prayer. 

“Tell Jesus all about it, Seth,” said Jack interested and 
happy to see the progress his friend was making. “Tell 
Him all about it.” 

“ O, Jack I can’t pray, I have not prayed for more than 
^forty years.” 

“Never yu mind about prayin, Seth, jest tell Jesus Christ 
what a sinner yu’ve ben.” 

Seth began. “Jesus, I am not worthy to talk to Thee. I 
am an awful sinner.” 


“HIM THAT COMETH TO ME.” .,2J.3 

“That's right, Seth, jest remember we are usin a sub-soil 
plow this mornin. Let ’er in deep, now.” 

Seth continued praying. He told Jesus about his hardness 
of heart, of his long life of sin, and as he went deeper con- 
viction settled upon him with tremendous power. Seth 
groaned under the weight of the awful load. 

“That’s right, Seth, that’s right. Put the old plow a little 
deeper. Down with ’er to the beam, Seth. We aint going 
over this field agin. Clean straight work.” 

Seth continued to pray and struggle. His conviction of 
sin became agony to him and Jack. 

“There, Seth, that’ll du for confessin. Now ask Jesus to 
forgive ye.” 

“O, Jesus,” groaned the struggling sinner, “Thou canst 
not forgive such a sinner as I am. There is no hope for me. 
I must die in my awful sin.” 

“Hold on there, Seth. You want to be saved. Let Jesus 
speak to you. Hear Him. ‘ Him what comes to Me I won’t 
cast out.’ Them’s the words of Jesus Christ spoken to Seth 
Carter. ‘ Him what comes to Me’ — that means you. You 
hev come, you hev confessed, you hev told Jesus you wanted 
to quit sinnin. Now Jesus says, ‘Him what comes I wont 
cast out.’ Jesus wont deceive ye, Seth. He means evry 
word He says. He wants to save ye, morn you want tu be 
saved. Yu’ve com. He says He will save him what comes. 
What iz He a doin fur ye jest now. Yu’ve come. He says 
He will save him what comes. What has he dun fer ye, 
Seth? What has he dun fer ye?” 

Seth Carter’s father was a glorious Christian. His life 
was constantly before his wayward son. His prayers and 
his faith and his life had made a great impression on Seth 
all through these years. The consistent life of the old man, 
his faithful praying, all helped the gambler now. Jack had 


214 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


driven home one of Jesus’ promises in his forcible, quaint 
way. Jack had an unshaken faith in the promise which he 
quoted in his peculiar fashion. Seth had a mental faith in 
Jesus Christ. The life and faith of the old father, supple- 
mented by the living faith of his newly made friend came 
to the rescue of the little faith of the gambler. He saw the 
truth as it was in Jesus Christ and His promises, and in an 
instant he grasped the all-essential promise, and in the 
twinkling of an eye the Holy Spirit filled Seth Carter and 
shut him round. It was a tremendous blessing. It followed 
a tremendous conviction of sin, a tremendous wrestling on 
the part of the sinner, and when the faith-wire of Seth 
Carter touched the dynamo of Heaven, the connection was 
complete, and Seth Carter felt the power. 

It was a most wonderful moment in the life of the old 
gambler. He was a man about sixty years of age. He had 
lived a sinful life for nearly a half century. Few men 
change the course of their lives after passing the sixtieth 
milestone, but under Jack Whittle’s teaching and sympathy 
and faith Seth Carter was brought face to face with his 
Saviour, and he yielded all, and he was saved. It came over 
him like a shock. He whispered, “ Glory,” when his strength 
gave way, and he became unconscious. This did not disturb 
Jack in the least. He realized that Seth had been under a 
most distracting excitement during the struggle, and the 
sudden change which came to the gambler, when Jesus for- 
gave him his sins, and the Holy Spirit witnessed with his 
spirit that he was a child of God, was too much for the 
physical strength of the old man, and he fainted. 

Jack lifted him to the large lounge which stood behind 
the pulpit, and bringing a basin of water bathed the white 
face of the man who had been born again. Soon he opened 
his eyes, and looking around asked: 

“What is this, where am I?” 


215 


‘‘ HIM THAT COMETH TO ME.*' 

“You are all right, Seth. Paul got struck down one day 
on the road to Damascus, but it didn't hurt him a bit. He 
became a mighty man in the church after it. May God 
make you a St. Paul in Lancaster." 

^ ^ ^ ^ 

Paul suffered much during his illness. The pneumonia 
that set in a few days after Jennie came to the Leonard 
household complicated the illness to a very alarming de- 
gree, and Dr. Leonard was almost despairing of the life of 
his boy. Jennie fully understood the danger that menaced 
her lover, but she knew him perfectly, and she was ready 
for the great emergency. 

“ Jennie," said Paul to her one day after his father had 
left the room, “ don't get discouraged. I know that I am 
very sick, but I have a strong vitality, and I shall not die if 
it is possible for me to live. Don’t lose hope. Cheer me 
into hopefulness if I begin to lose heart, wont you. I think 
we can overcome the odds that are against me. Jennie," 
Paul looked up into her pale face, “ are you praying for my 
recovery?" 

“ I am praying the best I can, Paul. I am sorry that I 
cannot pray as I know you would if I were sick. But let us 
not talk of this, Paul. I would like to so much, but it will 
not do, you are too weak.” 

“Jennie, my Bible lies there on the table. Please get it, 
and open it to the place of the book mark, and you will 
notice a passage which I have underscored with red ink. 
Read it to me, please." 

Jennie opened Paul’s Bible and read, “ Him that cometh 
to Me, I will in nowise cast out." 

“ That was the last passage I read before going to church 
on that Sunday night. I have read it many times, but it 


216 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


struck me that evening as it had never done before, and I 
underscored it as you see. Jennie, that is a wonderfully 
simple promise. I feel that somehow you are going to take 
that promise into your life and through it save my life. 
Jesus means just exactly what He says in that verse. We 
come to Jesus with all our weakness, our lack of faith, our 
many sins, and He accepts us, and saves us. Isn’t it won- 
derful? Is it not simple? We do the coming. Jesus does 
the saving.” 

Paul ceased speaking, and in a few moments his heavy 
breathing showed Jennie that he was asleep. She sat by 
his side quietly watching her lover who was so sick, but who 
was making a splendid fight for life. Paul’s words, “ I feel 
that somehow you are going to take that promise into your 
life and through it save my life,” kept ringing in her ears. 
She took up the Bible and read the words over again, “Him 
that cometh to Me, I will in no wise cast out.” She sat by 
the side of the sufferer and reflected upon those words. 
They were indeed simple. She felt the force of Paul’s 
statement, “That is a wonderfully simple promise.” As she 
reflected on the words the thought came to her, “ How 
simply Paul takes the promise. He believes it. He will 
ask Jesus to save him in this sickness, and will Jesus answer 
his prayer? But what if he should become unconscious and 
not be able to pray.” 

The thought struck her with horror. She was agitated as 
she had not been since she first came to Paul’s home. Then 
she grew calm, and again Paul’s words swept over her: “I 
feel that somehow you are going to take that promise into 
your life and through it save my life.” 

There sat the honest girl, face to face with the great 
promise of her Saviour. She had felt that she could not be 
a Christian because her whole life had been moulded in 


“ HIM THAT COMETH TO ME.'" 


217 


intense worldliness, but now a new thought was taking pos- 
session of her. “ I am not alone concerned in this great 
matter. Possibly I hold the life of Paul in my hands. 
‘Him that cometh to Me, I will in no wise cast out.’ Jenny 
Leighton, you have a great work to do. You cannot do it 
without me? ” 

Jennie started and looked around to see if anyone had 
spoken. All was still, and Paul was quietly sleeping. “Him 
that cometh to Me, I will in no wise cast out.” Jennie, 
hardly knowing what she was doing, knelt by the bedside 
and began to ask Jesus for help. She offered a very simple 
prayer to her Saviour and Jesus gave His help to an honest 
seeking child. The truth came a little clearer to her, and 
she continued to pray. Unconsciously she raised her voice 
above a whisper, and the sound awakened Paul. The eyes 
of the girl in prayer were closed, and she did not know that 
Paul was watching her with the intensest interest. 

“ O, Jesus, make me a Christian. Help me to believe this 
great promise of thine.” 

“Believe Jesus, Jennie, don’t struggle to believe a prom- 
ise,” said Paul. 

The struggling girl was startled by the voice of Paul, and 
she was about to rise from her knees, when he said: 

“Don’t stop praying, Jennie. You are just stepping into 
the Kingdom where Jesus rules supreme. Take the last 
step, dear, take it now. Jesus means all He says. He waits 
to receive you. He loves you with His infinite heart. Ac- 
cept Him and His love. Don’t reason about it any more. 
He means all He says.” 

The quiet confidence of Paul, so dangerously sick, touched 
the heart of the struggling girl, and it was just what she 
needed. “ I know, Jesus, that Thou art true, and Thy word 
must be true. I know it is true. I accept Thy word and 
Thyself.” 


218 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


There was a pause. The pale face of Jennie flushed 
crimson; she looked down into the eyes of her sick lover 
and she whispered, “ I see it all, Paul. I see it all. I have 
indeed come the best I know how, and Jesus accepts me. 
I am at rest.” 

Paul’s eyes filled with tears, and he whispered, “ I knew 
you would accept Jesus. I am perfectly happy now. We’ll 
work together for Jesus when I get well. You will pray now 
for my recovery, and your prayer will be answered.” 

What was the source of Paul’s great faith? His father 
was down stairs suffering the greatest agony. His wife 
could not comfort him. 

O, Clara, it is impossible, it is impossible, Paul is going 
to die. Everything is against him. He will be unconscious 
before morning, and from that comatose state he will never 
awaken.” 

Mrs. Leonard went up stairs and found Paul wakeful and 
happy. He told his mother all, and closed by saying, “ I 
shall get well, mother. Help father all you can, he is dis- 
couraged, I know. Tell him I shall recover.” 

Mrs. Leonard went below, and told the doctor what Paul 
had said. The father shook his head, but added, “ I hope 
he is right, but I fear he is not to stay with us.” 

Paul became unconscious during the night as his father 
had foreseen. The pneumonia was doing its deadly work. 
A consultation of several of the best physicians brought no 
hope. The news spread abroad in the city. The Times 
printed the terrible intelligence that Paul Leonard was not 
expected to live. Dr. Bartlett was almost prostrated by the 
approaching calamity. He appointed a special meeting for 
the dying minister. A very large company assembled, some 
from curiosity, nearly all for prayer. Andrew Kepler was 
there. Jack Whittle took a seat over on the right side of 


HIM THAT COMETH TO ME.” 


219 


the chapel and beside him sat Seth Carter. The young 
people who had been associated with Paul in his West End 
work were present in very large numbers. Dr. Bartlett, in 
the simplest manner, opened the impromptu service. He 
said, “We are here to pray for our dear friend and brother. 
I cannot believe the Good Father will take him from us, 
though I am forced to admit the situation is very grave and 
most discouraging. Let us remember that nothing is impos- 
sible with God. In quiet reverence let us ask the Great 
Ruler to spare the life of our dear brother if it can be His 
will.” 

Everyone knelt in silence as Dr. Bartlett opened his heart 
in simple, natural prayer. A sweet, but powerful influence 
pervaded the chapel. Sorrow seemed to rest more lightly 
on the people. Dr. Bartlett was bringing the worshippers 
face to face with God. He paused. Henry Clark began to 
pray, but the tides of sorrow and fear swept over him and 
he broke down completely. Sobs were heard all through 
the company. Andrew Kepler moaned. He had lost his 
old friend, Dr. Adams, and now he feared he was to lose the 
best friend he had in the world. A few women offered very 
short but fervent prayers, and a silence deep and oppressive 
fell upon all. The wonderful influences emanating from 
the petition of Dr. Bartlett seemed to be departing, and the 
shadow of calamity seemed falling on all present, when a 
new voice was heard supplicating the favor of the Almighty. 
Seth Carter, the gambler, was beginning to pray. The sobs 
ceased, the company became as still as death. No one can 
describe the feelings that filled the people kneeling in 
prayer. Everybody knew Seth Carter. He was known 
before the great conflagration, for he had grown up with the 
city of Lancaster, He had few friends, but everybody knew 
him. His connection with the arrest of the incendiaries. 


220 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


his purchase of the Winslow Theatre, and his unexpected 
assistance freely offered the workers in the West End 
mission, had made him exceedingly notorious if not popular 
throughout the city. His name was spoken in every house- 
hold. Everybody was perplexed by the contradictory 
elements of his character. His wonderful conversion was 
not yet known save by Jack Whittle and Dr. Bartlett to 
whom Jack had related the extraordinary event. What kind 
of a prayer can the gambler offer? Some of the people 
present were greatly disturbed that he should presume on 
such an occasion to take part in the service, others consid- 
ered anything he might say as little short of blasphemy, 
while others felt that some power must be impelling him 
to offer prayer for the one whom he was known to admire 
and love. 

Seth Carter in his college days had been a remarkable 
student in literature. He read everything published in 
those earlier days. He was a beautiful writer himself, a 
powerful debater and as an orator he was considered the 
best the college had enrolled on its student list for a 
quarter of a century. His careless life, his lax morals 
handicapped him in all his college course, and, as we have 
seen, the tide of wickedness proved too strong for his good- 
ness and pre-eminent abilities and for years he had been a 
living example of ruined possibilities. His great abilities, 
however, had not been crucified entirely during his down- 
ward career. He was a man of great emotions, and he 
intensely loved Paul Leonard, and for five years he had 
longed for his success in the Christian ministry. This was 
the kind of man who was tremendously in earnest when he 
began to pray for the life of Paul Leonard. His great 
emotional nature was stirred to its inner depths, the new life 
which had so recently come to him from the infinite heart 


221 


“him that COMETH TO ME.” 

of Jesus Christ took fire, and a natural eloquence, known to 
too few Christians of this later day, poured out of his great 
soul and profoundly moved the large company who listened 
spellbound as the old gambler interceded with the Almighty 
for the life of the young man who had so warm a place in 
his heart. 

Dr. Bartlett, had seen very little of his college mate since 
they separated on the college campus more than a generation 
ago. The prayer of his old friend, so simple, so importunate, 
so eloquent, and so profound, moved the learned divine as 
he had not been moved for years. Tears trickled through 
his fingers as he knelt at the altar, his face buried in his 
hands, then as Seth Carter became more resistless in 
his importunity deep emotion shook his frame and he 
trembled as though he were under an attack of ague, but 
when the old gambler received direct from God the answer 
to his prayer, and he knew that Paul Leonard was to live, 
and in a low but penetrating voice began to murmur praises 
to the Great Physician for restoring his dear friend to life 
and usefulness, a tide of indescribable emotion swept the 
congregation, some weeping for great joy, some laughing, 
Andrew Kepler’s face fairly beaming with light and radiant 
happiness, and Dr. Bartlett rose from his knees and wiping 
his face with his handkerchief said, “My dear friends, this 
night will never be forgotten. I suppose that many of you, 
perhaps all, received the assurance that God is restoring our 
dear young friend, the pastor of so many of us. While 
Brother Seth Carter was praying, as though a voice from 
heaven spoke to me, I received a message from my Saviour 
that Paul was to live. ‘Glory be to the Saviour of us all.' ” 

“Amen, I heard him too,” shouted Andrew Kepler. 

God has His mysterious methods of approach to human 
hearts. Here was the old gambler, strength weakened by a 
life of sinful wandering from God, Dr. Bartlett, the chaste, 


222 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


pure, quiet classical gentleman, and Andrew Kepler, the 
converted victim of the saloon in the slums, each and all 
receiving at the same moment the direct evidence from 
heaven that prayers for the life of Paul Leonard were 
answered. There was no doubting this answer. It was 
as impossible for the skeptic to shake the knowledge of 
these three men and others of that congregation that God 
had heard and answered prayer as it was to make them 
believe they were not living beings. After singing the dox- 
ology as it had not been sung in Lancaster for years, the 
doctor dismissed the meeting with a triumphant benediction, 
the congregation slowly dispersed, Dr. Bartlett, Jack Whittle 
and Seth Carter passing down the street together. As they 
were turning the street corner just below the church Jack 
was heard to enthusiastically say: 

‘‘Well, well, Seth, I’ll be tetotally blessed if you didn’t 
hist heaven’s water gate t’night. My senses, didn’t that 
flood come down on us. It clean swept us rite off our feet.” 

In the meantime sadness and gloom reigned in the 
Leonard home. All but Jennie had given up hope. She 
remained perfect in her unfaltering confidence that Paul 
would recover. She watched by Paul’s side most of the 
time, but when the doctor told her she absolutely must go 
and take her rest, she quietly went to a room provided for 
her and slept as though nothing were at stake. She clung 
to the great promise. She told people who questioned her: 

“ I believe in Jesus. There is His promise. Paul believes 
Jesus with all his life, and he expects me to save his life, 
now that he is unconscious, through this great promise.” 

All looked their pity and doubt, but Jennie smiled and 
quietly said to them all: 

“Jesus Christ is the Great Physician. He has a great 
work for Paul to do in this city. Paul will not die I know 
he will live.” 


HIM THAT COMETH TO ME. 


223 


Twenty-four hours later Paul roused a little. 

“Am I all right, Jennie. Am I getting well?* 

“You are safe in the hands of the Great Physician, Paul.** 
This girl of unshaken faith amid doubt and despair, who 
is she? Jennie Leighton, who five years ago was considered 
by many to be unworthy of the brilliant collegian who was 
her father’s confidential clerk, she was so utterly worldly 
and frivolous. 

Twelve hours later Paul became perfectly rational. The 
fever gradually subsided. Paul was convalescing. 

On Thanksgiving Day, Paul, pale, emaciated and weak, 
was driven for a short drive through the streets of his loved 
city of Lancaster. 

Him that cometh to Me^ I will in no wise cast out I' 

Seth Carter, the gambler, the fatalist and misanthrope; 
Jennie Leighton, the girl who thought she could never 
become a Christian; and Paul Leonard, the pure-minded 
and simple disciple of Jesus Christ; these three strangely 
different characters each and all risked everything on this 
promise. One experienced a reformation and transforma- 
tion which was as wonderful as the experience that came to 
St. Paul; another was lifted from her mistaken view of the 
relation Jesus Christ sustains to the honest seeker after 
truth; and still the third was wonderfully rescued from the 
destroyer, death. 

Truly Jesus Christ is The Way — The Truth — The 
Life. 


Chapter XV. 


PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY. 

The temperance reform moves very slowly in the last 
quarter of the nineteenth and in the opening years of the 
Twentieth Century. The train is heavily loaded, the grade 
is steep, the tracks are slippery, some of the running gear 
of the train is not properly oiled, on some of the cars the 
brakes are set, the old engine puffs, the fire roars, the 
whistle shrieks, but the train, if not stalled, moves very 
slowly. The power behind the liquor traffic is thoroughly 
alive and exceedingly active. The defenders and supporters 
of the iniquitous business are not troubled by conscientious 
scruples at any point. They are free to employ any and all 
methods which promise present and future success. Money 
is poured out like water when the exigencies of the case 
warrant it, and success seems to smile on the efforts of the 
enemies of the human family. 

The opposition to this gigantic business is weak and timid 
as a rule. The very success of the rumsellers discourages 
men who at heart are hostile to the business in every form. 
The liquor giant appears to many to be like an engine dash- 
ing along at the rate of forty or sixty miles an hour, and 
very few men are willing to stand on the track and attempt 
to ditch the monster. Business men fear the boycott of the 
saloonists, and make no open attempt to destroy the business 
which means the destruction of every legitimate business in 
the land. 

Temperance workers too often show their thorough inca- 
pacity for handling the great problem which they fain would 


PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY. 


225 


solve. For the most part they are unsteady m their efforts 
against the liquor traffic, and for this reason alone they 
succeed at best in only temporarily annoying the liquor 
dealers. The liquor dealers are thoroughly organized; tem- 
perance men as a rule are thoroughly disorganized. Fre- 
quently they are worse than disorganized, they are hostile to 
each other. Some so-called reformers are little better than 
temperance pugilists. If they can only hit some one they 
think they have advanced the cause of real temperance. 
The wonder is that temperance advances at all so severely 
handicapped is it in the leading Christian countries of the 
earth. 

Lancaster was under the iron heel of the rum power when 
Paul Leonard began his work in West End. He and his 
associates went into mission work with no idea of becoming 
temperance workers. They wanted to reach men. That 
was their sole aim. But as they carried the Gospel into the 
slums they necessarily ran against the great enemy of the 
Gospel, and they soon found themselves opposed by an 
organized force which proposed to stop them in their work 
of practically preaching the religion of Jesus Christ in the 
city. With an adroitness peculiar to the rumsellers they 
first attempted to turn Paul Leonard from that part of the 
work which had any bearing on their business. The rum- 
sellers do not care how much the church dpes, if only it 
confines its activities to matters that do not interfere with 
the money which passes across their counters. So long as 
the church is a religious club, and attends strictly to its own 
business, it will not incur the hostility of the rumsellers. It 
is when the church pulls men out of the saloon, or in any 
other way cripples the liquor traffic that the rumsellers are 
aroused. Paul Leonard and his young associates showed 
the rumsellers that they meant business in their endeavor to 


226 


PAUL Leonard's sacrifice. 


build up the lives and homes of West End, and the rum- 
sellers were seriously annoyed. When the report was circu- 
lated that Paul Leonard might possibly become pastor of 
the First Church they saw danger and they struck a dagger 
at the heart of his reputation, hoping thus to prevent a 
strong church securing one whose straightforward work for 
humanity was likely to injure their nefarious traffic. They 
were greatly surprised and chagrinned when the Times 
refused to be bought up. They, as all wicked men are 
liable to do when suddenly aroused and surprised, did the 
impolitic thing. They used the torch. To burn personal 
property is no worse than to open a saloon, but people will 
not endure the former while they quietly submit to the 
latter. 

Lancaster was roused somewhat when it began to realize 
that the rumsellers were responsible for the burning of the 
Times Block and the hall in West End. The city was still 
further roused when a few weeks later they attempted to 
annihilate the temperance work, which was beginning to get 
under way in the city, by their bold attack on property and 
life. The utter defeat of justice in the trial of Pete Slocum 
kindled the righteous indignation of law-abiding citizens, 
while it opened the eyes of all to the fact that Lancaster 
was under the claws of the rum tiger. The bold attempt on 
the life of Paul Leonard was the crowning crime of the rum- 
sellers, and everywhere through the city was heard the cry, 
“ We must crush the rum traffic." 

While Paul Leonard was hanging between life and death 
the city was absorbed in practical thought. The Times 
pursued a remarkably temperate course. There was not a 
denunciatory line in its columns, not a criticism of the rum 
traffic. The paper was full of Paul Leonard and the great 
work he was doing for the city. The Gazette was all at sea. 


PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY. 


227 


It did not know what to say. If the Times had only attacked 
it, or if the young Scotch editor had only vehemently 
denounced the rum traffic, the Gazette would have had the 
opportunity it desired, the defence of the honor of the 
city, but the Times persistently did just what the Gazette 
did not want it to do, and the result was a steady decrease 
in the number of subscribers of the old paper, while the 
Times grew in public favor. 

The city election was but a few weeks distant. The 
managers of the two dominant political parties were uncer- 
tain as to their course. The tragedy at First Church was 
a badly disturbing factor. Political managers were in a 
quandary. At length one party put a straight license 
ticket in the field. The opposing party was in a most 
perplexing situation now. If they put a no-license ticket 
in the field all of its rum supporters would go over to the 
enemy, for the motto of license men is “ License first, party 
second.” If it put a license ticket in the field, such was the 
feeling in the city, a citizens’ caucus would be called immed- 
iately, and the no-license element would flock to the new 
standard. 

The political managers held a long consultation, and 
finally decided to attempt the gigantic task of holding both 
the license and no-license elements together in one party. 

Let us put up a pretty good man for Mayor, a man who 
has never committed himself in the past to anything definite, 
a man who will pose as a believer in law, and promise to 
enforce the laws impartially, and let us put in nomination a 
few very good men for the Council and Board of Aldermen, 
but let us put up strong license men for the larger number 
of places, and after election we can have things our own 
way, even if the city votes no-license.” This plan was 
adopted and carried out to the very letter. 


228 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


The Times published the two tickets side by side, and 
with a calm fearlessness showed the city that the rum traffic 
had scored a great victory, so far as the caucuses were con- 
cerned, that it mattered nothing whatever to the rum 
interests which ticket won, and that a no-license victory 
would be most severely handicapped by the success of either 
ticket. The politicians had basely ignored the feelings of 
the city, and it remained with the best citizens to say 
whether they would tamely submit to the domination of the 
liquor power for another year. Leading business men were 
deeply stirred by the effront of the politicians, and a 
conference was called. The conference resulted in the 
calling of a citizens’ caucus. The spirit of the true Amer- 
can showed itself in the memorable caucus. Such speaking 
was never heard in any political gathering in Lancaster 
before. When the excitement reached its height Paul 
Leonard entered the Opera House where the great meeting 
was being held. His pale face was like a clarion call to 
soldiers. Men began to cheer, then a tide of emotion swept 
over the assembly. A hush fell on the men for as they 
looked on Lancaster’s popular young man, a feeling of the 
enormity of the crime of the assassin was fastened upon 
them. Hundreds who were present had not seen the young 
preacher since the assassin had cut him down. There he 
was before them, weak and emaciated because of his long 
fight for life. “Platform! platform! speech! speech!” came 
from different parts of the amphitheatre. Paul slowly 
ascended the steps and stood facing the great audience. 

“My friends,” he began with a weak voice, “it is impos- 
sible for me to address you this evening. It is hardly safe 
for me to come out this evening, but my interest in the 
result of this caucus was so great that I could not stay 
away. I thank you for your kind reception.” 


PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY. 


229 


The hollow voice, the pale face, the trembling form were 
more eloquent than his words. Paul’s presence was a tonic 
to the great assembly. A committee of the very best 
citizens of the town was appointed to prepare a list of 
candidates for all the offices to be filled at the coming 
election. The committee remained in the ante-room for an 
hour, leading citizens making addresses during the while. 
When the committee returned a breathless silence fell on the 
;assembly of people. They were to listen to the nominations 
which men unused to politics were to suggest. They began 
by reading the list of lesser offices. Staunch and true men 
were mentioned for these important but inferior positions. 
Leading business men, men who had always remained out 
of politics because of business affairs were suggested as 
suitable persons for the Council and Board of Aldermen. 
The chairman of the committee paused: 

“Mr. President, your committee desires to make the 
suggestion, that if our report be accepted by this caucus, it 
be the unanimous request of all present that every man 
nominated by this caucus be strenuously urged to accept 
the position to which we assign him. The exigencies of the 
city are critical. We must win in the coming election. To 
lose a week from tomorrow means disaster to our loved 
city. Mr. President, we have delayed you for more than an 
hour in our deliberations. More than half of that time we 
were in most earnest and at times painful consultation as to 
our suggestion of the man to take the highest office in the 
gift of our city. We know that we must have a man of iron 
will, one who is above suspicion, one who has the confidence 
of the city, one whom our enemies will not dare attempt to 
bribe. We believe that we have found the right man, the 
man whose name will carry confusion and dismay to the 
camp of our opponents, the man who will redeem Lancaster 


230 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


from her oppressors. For Mayor of the City of Lancaster 
we suggest the name of Dr. William Leonard.’’ 

This suggestion was met with tumultuous applause, and a 
moment later the entire ticket suggested by the committee 
was nominated by acclamation. 

The next morning’s Times opened the great campaign of 
ten days. After reviewing the action of the caucus, and the 
characters of the individual men nominated by an aroused 
populace, the editor closed the editorial by saying: 

The action of the citizens’ caucus most effectively spikes the guns 
of our so-called Republican party, for the readers of the Times will 
have only to glance over the citizens’ ticket to see that every man 
nominated is a Republican staunch and true and has been since 
the organization of the party. The nomination of these men is in 
accord with the spirit that filled and fired the founders of the party. 
The ticket which is presented to the voters of Lancaster reminds 
the older citizens of Lancaster of the days of ’56, ’ 60 , 64. There 
can be but one result attending the election which is so near. 

The rum power does not die easily. The Republicans 
and Democrats who were allied in their vital liquor interests 
agreed to mass their forces, raise a great corruption fund, 
and buy up the voters of the city. They began the most 
insiduous and strategic methods. The Gazette flamed with 
appeals to the cupidity of the voters. The old money 
argument was used. We must save the $150,000 license 
money. Our finances are in a bad state, we must have the 
money. Liquor will be sold anyway. Let the traffic help 
pay the expenses of the city. Three new schoolhouses are 
imperatively needed. We ought to have a new City Hall. 
Our street department must use large sums of money the 
coming year. On Saturday great flaming red posters ap- 
peared showing the financial loss that the farce of prohibi- 
tion would entail upon the city. On Monday yellow posters 


PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY. 


231 


were placed side by side with the red bills, showing the 
direct loss the city sustains through the liquor traffic. All 
day Sunday men went from house to house endeavoring to 
buy up voters for license. 

The election day was one of those delightful days which 
bless the opening of winter. All Lancaster was at the polls, 
the heaviest vote in the history of the city was cast. The 
result of the counting was awaited with the greatest interest. 
At eleven o’clock in the evening the result was made known. 
Dr. Leonard was elected Mayor by a plurality of four hun- 
dred and thirty-seven. The city voted license by a majority 
of eighty-three. Nearly every man on the citizens’ ticket 
was elected. Lancaster voted for License through the 
carelessness and indifference of voters. She elected her 
best officers by small majorities. Subsequent investigation 
showed that two hundred and thirteen ballots for Dr. Leon- 
ard had no cross opposite Yes or No, and that eleven 
hundred and three registered voters neglected to go to the 
polls. Such was Lancaster’s humiliation in her great con- 
test. Men proved traitors to the Stars and Stripes by 
staying away from the polls. 

The Times reviewed the election, and while the young 
editor scored the stay-at-homes without mercy, he ventured 
to prophesy that with the officers elected Lancaster would 
not be rum-cursed under license, for wrote the young 
Scotchman: 

If Dr. Leonard will push for rigid enforcement of the law as it 
now stands, and if the License Commissioners will refuse to license 
any and all next May, who violate the law between January i and 
May I, Lancaster will be free from many of the troubles which 
have been foisted upon us by the insolent liquor traffic. Citizens 
of Lancaster, stand by your Mayor. He will enforce the law, and a 
year from now we will wipe the city clean from the curse. 


232 


PAUL Leonard's sacrifice. 


At the inauguration of the city government great excite- 
ment prevailed because of the Mayor’s address. After 
commenting on the various economic interests of the city, 
His Honor declared his attitude toward the liquor traffic. 

“The License Law was originally intended as a temper- 
ance measure. It contains several very strict temperance 
provisions. It will be my pleasure to rigidly enforce these 
several provisions, and any and all who violate these pro- 
hibitive provisions of the License Law of Massachusetts 
must answer to the License Commissioners of this city.” 

Consternation was carried into the camp of the liquor 
dealers when it became known that the Mayor had made 
Seth Carter the City Marshal, and when later Jack Whittle 
donned the policeman’s uniform the rumsellers gave utter- 
ance to their feelings in such manner that no one was left in 
doubt as to the regard the constant law violators had for the 
man from the farm. 

The attitude of Mayor Leonard on the saloon question 
was early ascertained. On the evening of the day of his 
inauguration every saloon in the city was visited at nine 
o’clock by men specially designated by the Mayor, and 
samples of liquors were taken in accord with the law, and 
these samples were sent to the assayer for analysis. Three 
quarters of the samples were found to contain adulterations, 
which was a square violation of the license law; each saloon 
keeper whose samples showed such adulteration was fined 
fifty dollars and his license declared forfeited. The police 
under Seth Carter, who knew the crooked places of Lan- 
caster, caused the arrest of every hotel proprietor in the 
city for squarely violating the Sunday law, and each was 
fined the minimum sum, and his license revoked. The 
police were in perfect harmony with the City Marshal and 
the Mayor, and arrests were frequent, until by the first of 


PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY. 


233 


May there were very few saloons running in the city. The 
kitchen bar rooms began to multiply rapidly. Suddenly the 
police changed their plan of attack, and the unlicensed 
cellars and kitchens were raided, large quantities of liquor 
seized, and the law breakers summarily punished. At the 
most unexpected moments the police appeared in the 
saloons, which one by one closed up their business because 
of the ceaseless warfare of the officers, who were simply 
doing the duties which they solemnly promised to perform. 
On the first day of May there were but five applications for 
licenses which could be legally granted, all others were 
disqualified by the license law which they had violated in 
one or more provisions. During the year three of these 
five lost their licenses through violations of the law, and 
Lancaster was almost free from the curse of rum, even 
under the license law, which conscientious and iron men 
rigidly enforced. The following December Mayor Leonard 
was re-elected by three thousand majority and No-License 
prevailed by almost two thousand majority. 

In his second inaugural Mayor Leonard declared his 
purpose of exterminating the liquor traffic from Lancaster. 

“ I have nothing whatever to say as to the wisdom of the 
Local Option law. I am not a law maker. I take the most 
solemn oath to execute the laws as I find them. Last year 
the city voted to grant licenses in accord with the provi- 
sions of the Local Option law. To the best of our ability 
we carried out these provisions. This year the people have 
voted against the granting of licenses, and we shall carry 
out the provisions of the same Local Option law. It will be 
idle for anyone to trifle with this law.’' 

The City Marshal was in most hearty sympathy with the 
Mayor; all of the officers understood just what was expected 
of them, and whether they sympathized with the law or not, 
they enforced the law all of the time. 


234 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


How was Lancaster saved from rum slavery? 

Dr. Adams, true to his convictions of duty, began a work 
in West End. He was not sustained by his church as a 
church, though the young people supported him grandly. 
He died, but Paul Leonard, who had made a perfect conse- 
cration of himself to Jesus Christ, carried on the work. 
Through his faithfulness and suffering sacrifice, the city 
was roused to a sense of its civic responsibility. Grand 
men, strong in business affairs, responded to the call of 
duty. Dr. Leonard was providentially called to a place of 
honor. He accepted. His acceptance led others to share 
with him the civic responsibilities which were very heavy, 
but in faithfully doing their duties, these men, sustained by 
Seth Carter and his fellow officers freed the city from the 
tyranny of alcohol. 

What these men did in Lancaster can be done in all of 
the small cities. Faithfulness to duty, sacrifice of ease, and 
possibly life in a few cases, will win, because God is behind 
all faithful labor. 

* ^ ^ * 

Seth Carter’s conversion was deep and thorough. When 
Jack Whittle instructed him to put the sub-soil plow in to 
the beam Seth literally obeyed. His contrition of heart 
was perfect, his consecration was like his contrition, and his 
Heavenly Father bestowed upon him the wealth of His for- 
giveness and affection. God is no respecter of persons. 
What He did for Seth Carter He waits to do for all who will 
open to Him their hearts without reservation. God never 
enters any heart nor any chamber of any heart unless He 
finds the door open to His entrance. He accepts genuine 
invitations — He never forces Himself on anyone. 

Seth Carter found great peace in communion with His 
Saviour. Jesus came to his rough and somewhat depraved 


PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY. 


235 


nature in sympathetic and refining power. He became the 
abiding guest of the old gambler, and His presence wrought 
the miracle of grace in the one who honestly thought he 
could never become a Christian. 

Jack Whittle’s convert possessed a remarkable nature. 
While he was rough and wicked he treasured within his 
heart the gentle and delicate sensibilities of a woman. This 
natural refinement made of the old gambler a successful 
worker in his Lord’s vineyard. His hard life enabled him 
to understand the peculiar difficulties and embarrassments 
of the rougher elements of society, while his tenderness 
gave him a marvellous hold on men who are incorrectly 
supposed to have lost all of their better nature while they 
have cultivated their brutal instincts. He began to work 
among his class, and though he received many a rebuff, 
which cut him to the heart, he won many a soul for the 
Master, which would have been lost without the interven- 
tion of the persistent Seth. 

The work of the young people in the West End was 
severely handicapped during the convalescence of Paul 
Leonard, for not only was the leader absent, but during the 
cool evenings of the autumn the mission people were with- 
out a regular place for holding their meetings. Dr. Bartlett 
frequently offered them his church, which was situated 
about half-way between First Church and the old hall where 
the work was begun under Dr. Adams, but this was not 
wholly satisfactory to the people of the slums. Henry 
Clark did his very best for the mission work, and Seth Carter 
was a great'help to him immediately after his conversion. 
Jack Whittle cheered on the flagging hopes of the young 
people with his quaint and optimistic views, and the new 
building, though far from completion, was progressing rap- 
idly, and this gave hope to all. Many of the gamblers who 


236 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


were always greatly attached to their old leader became 
regular in their attendance, for they delighted to hear Seth 
talk about religion if they had no experience in this which 
they saw was a splendid reality to him. Several of them 
were converted through the persistent labor and love of 
their old leader in wrong doing. 

Clyde, the assassin of Paul Leonard, was an old friend of 
Seth Carter. Immediately after his arrest, the would-be 
murderer was placed in close confinement, and at the 
proper time he was tried, convicted, and sentenced for 
twenty years. Seth Carter was very sad over his old 
friend’s downfall. He acknowledged the sentence to be a 
just one, but he felt terribly to know that his old friend, the 
good hearted Clyde, had been guilty of the awful crime 
which had shocked Lancaster. He frequently visited him 
in the prison, but for a long time Clyde would have very 
little to say to him. Seth persisted, and finally made the 
criminal talk. 

“Seth, it’s no use for you to try to do anything for me. 
You have always been a friend to me, and I have prized 
your friendship, but I have been unworthy of it. I am far 
wickeder than you suppose. I have committed crimes 
before this. Perhaps if you knew all you would spurn me. 

I am not fit to live. You had better give me up. I shall 
not live out my sentence, and if I do, I shall be too old to 
do anything.” 

Seth Carter was not to be put off in this way. He knew 
that his old friend was something of a desperate character 
before he attempted the life of Paul Leonard, but he also 
knew that however great his crimes had been, there was a 
great heart in him that ought to be saved, and Seth felt 
called of God to lead the criminal to Jesus Christ. He 
knew that it would be useless for him to introduce the sub- 


PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY. 


237 


ject of religion at once, so Seth began a long series of 
practical approaches to the inner citadel of Clyde’s heart. 
He asked him one day if he had any objection to telling 
him why he attempted to take the life of the young minister. 

Clyde looked at Seth for a long time, then said: “I had 
several reasons for wanting to kill the young fellow. I con- 
sidered him to be doing all in his power to ruin my business. 
You know I kept a little saloon down on Lane Street. I did 
not keep a bad place as you know. Everthing was orderly 
and quiet. I had no desire to get rich, I had a little family 
to support, and my saloon was doing it. I kept no help. I 
did all of my work. I bought the best of liquors, and I did 
what I called a square business. I’m no saint, I grant, and 
until you became a Christian, I believed all Christians were 
hypocrites. I believe now that the young preacher is one, 
and I hate him. If I thought he was an honest fellow I 
should admire him. He came down here to see me the 
other day, and I drove him away. I got one look at his 
pale face, then I would not look at him. He came down to 
pitch into me, I suppose. Well, he has me at a disadvan- 
tage, and he can come, but he can’t make me talk to him. 
If that other fellow, the one who so cleverly knocked me 
out in the church, if he should comedown to see me, I think 
I should enjoy hiis visit, for I believe he is honest. He’s a 
hero, sure. But never mind him. On that Sunday I had 
been entertaining some friends of mine, and I had been 
drinking more than was my custom. I was not intoxi- 
cated in the least when I entered the church. I saw in the 
paper that the young minister was going to preach, and I 
went in. The church was warm and the liquor began to 
work on me. I heard the young fellow making his strong 
statements, and it seemed to me he was doing his best to 
make my wife and children paupers by rousing the people 


238 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


of Lancaster to put down the saloon. The liquor kept 
working and I grew furious, and I resolved to do something. 
I always carry a revolver, and I reached for it, and I hardly 
know how I did it, but I remember that I fired at the minis- 
ter, and I saw him fall, and I started for the door. I should 
have escaped if it had not been for that countryman. He 
was a slick one. He was too much for me. Am I sorry I 
shot him? Yes and no. If I thought he was an honest 
fellow I should feel pretty badly, but as it is I don’t care 
much.” 

Seth talked with Clyde as long as the rules of the prison 
would permit, endeavoring to show him his error in thinking 
Paul Leonard was a hypocrite. He made considerable of 
an impression on the would be murderer. But he could not 
longer continue the conversation. Clyde was making a great 
impression on Seth. 

He took Jack Whittle with him on his next visit. The 
meeting of these menowas peculiar to say the least. Jack 
soon won the convict however, and the conversation became 
very interesting. Seth asked Jack to tell Clyde of his 
impression of Paul Leonard. 

He is the courageousest youngster what ever stepped 
inter the pulpit, and he’s got a heart as big as a barn. Why 
t’other day he was a tellin on me about his callin round to 
see you here in the jail, and he was mighty sorry that yu felt 
towards him as he thinks yu du. He says, sez he, ‘what 
can I du to make that poor feller know that I love him.’ 
‘ Love him,’ sez I, ‘du yu mean to say that yu love a feller 
what laid yu up fer three months, and came mighty nigh of 
puttin yu up in the grave yard?’ And on that the young 
parson began to show how it was possible that you thought 
he might be a pitchin into yur bizness, and it was not so 
strange that you got fired up and blazed away at him. An 


PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY. 


289 


he talked on and on, and I jest stood there and looked at 
his pale face and I tell ye fellers all I could think on was 
Jesus Christ askin His Father to forgive the crucifiers who 
were nailin Him to the cross. I tell ye that ere young parson 
has got somethin the rest on us haint.'’ 

Seth and Jack went away, and Clyde sat in his cell lost in 
thought. 

The next day Paul called to see Clyde. He stood at the 
iron door of his cell. 

“I disturbed you the other day when I called. I am 
sorry. I did not mean to trouble you in the least. If you 
regard me as an intruder I will go right away. I wish you 
would let me stay five minutes.” 

“What do you want of such a wretch as I am? Do you 
want to torment me? You've got your chance.” 

“ I shall go right away if I see that I torment you. I 
desire nothing of the kind. If there is anything in the 
world that I can do for you I want to do it.” 

“Why do you want to do anything for me? It is not 
natural. I tried to kill you, and you know it.” 

“Yes, I know it, but I am glad that you did not succeed, 
for if you had you would never have known that I do not 
hate you, you would never have known that I want to help 
you.” 

“You are a strange fellow.” 

“Is there anything you would like to read?” 

“Yes, if you have anything of Scott or Burns, I should 
like to read a bit.” 

The next day Paul left three volumes with his would-be 
murderer. 

Paul Leonard did not mention the subject of religion to 
Clyde during the winter months following his recovery, 
though he was a weekly visitor at the prison. Seth Carter 


240 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


was as attentive as Paul. The two men followed different 
courses with the convict. Seth was straight and direct in 
his forceful exhortations. Paul poured upon his new friend 
the wealth of his love. 

One day late in March Seth Carter succeeded in leading 
Clyde to make a surrender of himself to Jesus Christ. The 
convict was honest in his seeking. He prayed most earnestly 
for forgiveness, but the light did not break upon his soul. 
Seth was confused and puzzled. He had been successful in 
leading half a score of his gambler friends out of darkness 
but every effort which he made now proved unavailing. He 
sent for the chaplain of the prison, a splendid and great- 
hearted minister. He labored with the conscience stricken 
man. He questioned him most carefully about all matters, 
but the spiritual expert among convicts could make no 
headway with the struggling sinner. 

'‘My dear fellow,” asked Seth, “Is there anything that 
you can suggest in this emergency?” 

“Yes, there is,” said the agonized man, “Send for the 
young minister.” 

Paul came in response to a telephone message. 

The situation was reviewed, Clyde sitting with bowed head 
while Seth told Paul all that had transpired, closing with: 

“ Clyde wanted us to send for you.” 

“ I am most glad to come. If there is anything that I can 
do to help my brother into the light I shall rejoice.” 

“ I wish you would leave the young minister with me 
alone for a few minutes.” 

Seth and the chaplain retired. 

“ My dear brother, tell me plainly, what can I do for you? 
Jesus Christ waits to forgive you. He desires to forgive 
you far more than you wish to be forgiven.” 

“ I believe all you say, sir. I am no stranger to the plan 
of salvation. I was born and brought up in a Christian 


PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY. 


241 


country. I have been a strict attendant upon the church, 
I am a church member, or was when I left my home. I 
know what to do, but I can receive no forgiveness from 
Jesus Christ till I have done one thing. Are you sure that 
you are my friend? ” 

“ I am as true a friend as you have on earth, Clyde.” 

believe it. You have shown this in many ways, but I 
shall test your friendship as you have no idea. I — are you 
sure that you will be my friend?” 

“I will be your friend to the last, Clyde.” 

“I must tell you — but how can I?” and the man groaned. 

“Trust me, Clyde, tell me all.” 

“ Paul Leonard, I am an awful sinner, but Jesus Christ 
will forgive me just as soon as I square things in this world. 
Go tell Horatio Leighton that the man who shot Paul 
Leonard, left that baby on his doorstep more than twenty- 
five years ago. Jennie Leighton is not Jennie Leighton at 
all. Jennie Leighton is Rose Bancroft. I stole that baby. 
I fled Scotland. I — ” 

The heavy gong struck. 

“Time’s up,” said the guard. “Sorry, sir, but our orders 
are very strict. All visitors must retire.” 


Chapter XVI. 


THE FORWARD MOVEMENT. 

Mr. Leighton made a confidant of his daughter in all 
matters pertaining to business, household affairs, and the 
common concerns of life. There was one secret that he 
kept away from her. He had never told her that she was 
not his own child. Years ago he and his wife had found her 
on his door step one evening. They took in the waif for a 
few days, anticipating to find her parents, or failing in this 
to place her in some home for children. After keeping the 
little one for a week, and advertising for the lost parents, 
Mr. and Mrs. Leighton concluded to place the child in the 
Lancaster City Home temporarily, that they might exercise 
an oversight in the final disposal of the little stranger. On 
the day when they were to convey the homeless one to the 
mercies of the city institution, the newcomer was taken sick, 
and for two months Mrs. Leighton and her faithful Jane 
nursed the little wanderer, fearing most of the time that she 
would not recover. This ceaseless watchcare on the part of 
Mrs. Leighton developed a great love in the heart of the 
childless woman, and she would not consent to her hus- 
band’s proposition of sending the light away from the home. 
The great hearted millionaire yielded to his wife’s desire 
and Jennie Leighton became the daughter of the magnate 
and his wife. It did not take Mr. Leighton a great while 
to become devotedly attached to the child, and when his 
companion died he rejoiced in his great sorrow that he was 
not left entirely alone. The weeks lengthened into months, 
the months into years, and Mr. Leighton became more and 


THE FORWARD MOVEMENT. 


248 


dependent upon his adopted daughter. He often rejoiced 
within himself that he had consented to his wife’s request to 
adopt the child. 

For some reason Mr. Leighton could not tell the young 
girl that she was only an adopted daughter, and when she 
blossomed into beautiful womanhood and began to exhibit 
her queenly qualities, Mr. Leighton felt that it would be a 
great wrong for him to tell her she was not his own daughter. 
Why cloud her life in mystery? If none of her friends told 
her, why should he break the silence. 

There was one other secret of a trivial character which 
Mr. Leighton did not reveal to Jennie. He had taken a 
great liking to the young editor of the Times, and at the 
suggestion of Mr. Leighton, the Winslow Theatre and adja- 
cent property had been purchased for the double object of 
providing a place for Paul Leonard’s mission work and 
furnishing suitable quarters for the Times Printing Plant. 
Mr. Leighton proposed to furnish the money, but the young 
Scotchman asked the privilege of sharing with him in the 
enterprise. If Mr. Leighton furnished the money for the 
land, he would pay for the building. The magnate was 
surprised at the young editor’s request, for he had sup- 
posed that there might be a limit to his financial ability. 
The two men became intimate, and at length the young 
editor told Lancaster’s richest man his history. 

“I am the only son of a rich Scotch family in Southern 
Scotland. I came to America for the express purpose of 
finding my long-lost sister who disappeared from home 
before I was born. A peculiar nurse, a sort of clairvoyant 
by nature, for years kept making new discoveries, as she 
called them, as to the whereabouts of the lost child. She 
was examined by the most careful experts of Great Britain, 
who acknowledged themselves baffled by her peculiar asser- 


244 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


tions as to the great mystery that shadowed our home. This 
nurse at length described an American city, and said that 
little Rose was certainly there. After my graduation from 
Oxford, I asked permission of my father to take Nancy to 
America and attempt to prove the truth or falsity of this 
insane whim. He granted me the privilege. I told Nancy 
I would give her a three years’ trial in America. She was 
to direct our steps in our wanderings, I was to furnish all 
the assistance possible in finding my sister. After wander- 
ing over America for more than a year we came to Lancaster. 
We had been here but a day or two when Nancy announced 
to me that this was the city she had seen in her dreams. Of 
course I was troubled much by the embarrassing situation 
in which I found myself. What was I to do, in a strange 
city, my errand being the finding of a lost child who had 
been gone from home twenty-five years, the only clue to 
her whereabouts being the insane notion of a nurse that the 
child was in the city somewhere. I told Nancy that I would 
give her the balance of the three years in which she might 
prosecute the search. At this juncture the Times editorship 
was vacant, and, having studied for the express purpose of 
following journalism in some form, I engaged myself to 
edit the Times. Complications arose which Lancaster knew 
nothing of, and I purchased the paper. A few days after 
my purchase you came to me with the letter which the 
Gazette refused to publish. You know the rest of my life.” 

Mr. Leighton listened with the greatest interest to the 
short story of the young journalist, and in his own mind 
feared that the time was near at hand when the truth con- 
cerning his daughter must be revealed. Until something 
more substantial than the insanity of a nurse, and his sus- 
picions, reinforced by the circumstantial evidence that the 
child was lost at about the time the little waif was left at 
his door, was forthcoming, Mr. Leighton deemed it a great 


THE FORWARD MOVEMENT. 


245 


cruelty on his part to breath his suspicions to the young 
editor and Jennie. Mr. Leighton studied his young friend 
very carefully, endeavoring to ascertain if possible any pe- 
culiarities in him which might resemble traits which jennie 
possessed. Mr. Leighton soon discovered several traits 
which could not be explained otherwise than by the laws of 
consanguinity. He felt oppressed by his constant discov- 
eries, and resolved to share his suspicions with the young 
editor. 

The Lancaster journalist was much surprised when Mr. 
Leighton told him his suspicions, but because of the circum- 
stantial evidence relating to the discovery of Jennie Leighton 
at a time corresponding to the disappearance of the Mont- 
raven heir, he consented to study Jennie Leighton with the 
intent of discovering if possible, any traits in her resembling 
those of his mother. In a short time he became satisfied 
that Jennie Leighton was in all probability his lost sister. 
All the while he kept in close touch with his parents at 
Montraven. He told them that it was among the possibili- 
ties that he had found the lost one, but begged of them to 
think very little of matters as yet. At length the young 
journalist decided to bring Jennie and Nancy together. 
For prudential reasons the editor of the Times had engaged 
board for Nancy in a quiet part of the city, while he had 
taken apartments in the leading hotel of Lancaster. He 
arranged with Mr. Leighton to call with Jennie at^his hotel 
at a time when he would have Nancy present. 

Mr. Leighton entered the parlor where the editor and 
Nancy were sitting. Nancy, true to her education at Mont- 
raven, rose to go, but the younger Bancroft, rising to meet 
his guests, said: 

“Wait a moment, Nancy. Mr. Leighton, I wish to present 
to you and your daughter an old nurse of our family, who is 
temporarily stopping in the city. We prize her very highly.’’ 


246 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


Mr. Leighton was advancing toward the nurse with ex- 
tended hand when Nancy, looking into the face of Jennie, 
gave a sharp outcry. 

“O! Rose, my little Rose.” Nancy would have fallen to 
the floor had not the strong arm of her young master caught 
her. The semi-clairvoyant was true to herself and her life 
work. She had thought of little Rose by day and dreamed 
of her by night, and she was not to be deceived when they 
met. Twenty-five years had passed away, but the loving 
heart of the nurse had eyes that could penetrate the quar- 
ter century. Mr. Leighton and young Earl Bancroft were 
deeply agitated, for they saw far more than Jennie who was 
only a trifle startled by the outcry of the nurse. 

“Come, Jennie, I guess that we will retire,” said Mr. 
Leighton. 

Jennie was about to interpose, for she felt that she was 
needed under the present circumstances, but a glance at 
the pale face of her father showed the loving daughter that 
he was in danger, and she went away with him. 

The young journalist was very much agitated. Nancy 
opened her eyes, crying : 

“Where is she. Master Bancroft, where is my little Rose? 
She has not gone — she has not gone!” 

The young Scotchman was almost unmanned, but he 
steadied himself quickly : 

“Hush! Nancy, hush! Be calm. Rose is not gone far 
away. I know where she lives. We can see her easily at 
any time, but what makes you think that young lady is our 
little Rose.” 

“O Master Bancroft ! what makes me think she was little 
Rose? Did you think I should not know my little Rose 
when I found her? What did we come to this country for? 
O! I am so glad. I am so glad. Little Rose — Little Rose 
— We have found her. O! I am so glad.” 


THE FORWARD MOVEMENT. 


247 


Nancy gave no reason for her knowledge, and she 
attempted none, and this was the best kind of reason. 

These events transpired during the last of Paul Leonard’s 
summer vacation. The following Sunday came the tragedy 
at First Church. We have seen Jennie nursing Paul back 
to life. During this time Mr. Leighton and his young 
friend became convinced that Jennie and Little Rose were 
one and the same person, and at the suggestion of the dis- 
turbed millionaire Earl Bancroft and his lady were invited 
to come to Lancaster. Great care had been taken not to 
arouse too great expectations in the hearts of the Earf and 
his wife, for Mr. Leighton and the young Earl, though very 
sure that they were not mistaken in their beliefs, were, 
nevertheless, aware that they might be in error. Earl 
Bancroft and his wife sailed from Liverpool on January 
fifth bound for America, where they hoped to find their lost 
daughter. No one but the son, Nancy and Mr. Leighton 
knew of their coming, till two days before their steamer 
was expected at New York. Then Mr. Leighton told 
Jennie that the parents of the young editor were coming to 
America to pay their son a visit and he desired to invite 
them to make their headquarters at his home if Jennie did 
not object. 

“Why, father, what makes you put it that way? I object 
to your invitation? What an idea! But do you think you 
are strong enough to bear up under the excitement of such 
a visit?” 

“I think so. If you are at liberty during their stay I 
shall have very little to attend to.” 

So it came about that the Bancrofts were safely housed 
in the Leighton Mansion. The evening following their 
arrival, Paul Leonard, not knowing that the Leightons were 
anticipating such distinguished guests, rang the bell, and 


248 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


asked for Mr. Leighton. Paul’s face was flushed, and his 
black eyes flashed’unnaturally. He made a striking appear- 
ance that evening. His pale thin face flushed crimson, his 
lustrous eyes beaming in suppressed excitement, his auburn 
hair slightly dishevelled, a nervous bearing that added an 
attractiveness to his personal appearance, made of him a 
peculiarly striking figure. He was ushered into the draw- 
ing room, where with his usual grace of manner he met the 
distinguished visitors from abroad. After a few moments 
of conversation he rose to go, asking if he might see Mr. 
Leighton a moment on a matter of considerable importance. 
The two men retired into the library, where Paul quickly 
told Mr. Leighton of the confession of the assassin. Mr. 
Leighton was only slightly disturbed by the announcement, 
and he said: 

'‘Paul, let not this confession of your would-be murderer 
disturb you in the least. I am not very much surprised, for 
I have been expecting something of this extraordinary 
nature would happen. Jennie knows nothing of this matter. 
She has not the slightest idea that she is not my daughter. 
I have never told her. I did not think it right to disturb 
her life, for the matter of her parentage has been a pro- 
found mystery for years. I am not entirely satisfied yet 
for there is a possibility of mistake even in this confession, 
but if the assassin has told you the truth we can unravel 
the whole mystery very soon. Paul, my dear boy, be 
not disturbed in the least. If I mistake not you will 
rejoice greatly when the truth concerning this mystery is 
ascertained. 

The next morning, as soon as the rules of the prison 
would permit, the younger Bancroft was at the cell door of 
Paul’s assassin. He was recognized in an instant by the 
convict. 


THE FORWARD MOVEMENT. 


249 


“Clyde, I have come to ask you to tell me the particu- 
lars of your abduction of Rose Bancroft. I am not here as 
the editor of the Times. I have come because I am greatly 
interested in the recovery of my sister.’' 

“Your sister?” Man, don’t trifle with me. I am a con- 
vict, I know, but Jesus Christ has visited me here in my 
cell as truly as he visited Paul and Silas in the Phillipian 
jail. I confessed to Paul Leonard last night and thus 
removed the last barrier which separated my ;wicked soul 
from my Saviour. He has forgiven me. I am happy in 
His love. But I will not be trifled with in these matters. I 
stole Rose Bancroft. I confess it. I hope Rose MacMur- 
ray will see her beautiful child again, but I don’t know that 
these matters concern any one but the Bancrofts, Mr. 
Leighton, Paul Leonard and the young lady. You her 
brother? She had no brother. She was an only child.” 

“ That was true, Clyde, when you stole little Rose, but 
you must remember you have not been in Scotland for 
twenty-five years. I was born after you brought the awful 
grief on the family. If you doubt me, listen. No one but 
a Scotchman, no one but a Bancroft can tell you these 
things.” With that the young journalist rehearsed fact 
after fact which could be known only to those who knew 
the history of the wealthy Bancrofts and the sturdy Mac- 
Murrays. Clyde, the convict, cried out: 

“Enough, enough, say no more, you must be someone 
who knows the two families. But do you know the Manleys 
of North Scotland?” 

“I know them well. My mother has told me of them 
over and over again.” 

“Well then, if your mother were here, I should know 
whether you are telling me the truth.” 

“My mother, Lady Bancroft is in the city.” 


250 


PAUL LEQNARD’s sacrifice. 


‘‘Rose MacMurray is in Lancaster. How came she here? 
When did she come? Does she know that I am here in 
this prison? No, why should she?’' 

There was a silence for several minutes, the assassin 
showing signs of the greatest emotion and distress. At 
length he turned to his visitor. 

“ Is there any doubt in the mind of your mother as to 
Jennie Leighton being her little Rose?” 

“Yes, there is something of doubt in the minds of us all. 
The whole story — your confession to Paul Leonard — is so 
unreasonable, that all of us have a doubt, though we are 
inclined to believe you have told the truth.” 

“If you want all doubt removed, go bring your mother 
here.” 

Two hours later. Lady Bancroft and her son were in the 
parlor of the warden of the prison. The convict was brought 
in, attended by an officer. 

“Clyde Manley!” leaped from the lips of Lady Bancroft, 
and she fell into a chair, and buried her face in her hands. 
She remained in this position for some moments, the prisoner 
looking upon the mistress of Montraven in silence, while 
the pain and anguish that passed over his face was wonder- 
fully eloquent though mute. 

“Clyde Manley!” but the woman could not go on, such 
was her emotion. 

“Rose, let me call you by the name I called you so long. 
Rose, I am Clyde Manley, I am Clyde Manley. I am sorry 
you have found me here. I have proved that I was unw^or- 
thy of you. Let the bright and happy days of our life in 
North Scotland fade from our mind. The past is gone. It 
cannot be effaced. Rose MacMurray, I loved you far better 
than I knew. When you married Earl Bancroft I was crazed 
with madness. I vowed vengeance. For a year and more 


THE FORWARD MOVEMENT. 


251 


I forsook every good impulse. I did not offer a prayer to 
God. I plotted revenge. I have had it, but it has cost me 
more than it has cost you. Your little Rose is a beautiful 
young lady. I have watched her ever since I stole her from 
the hammock while you were asleep. When she has been 
in Lancaster, not a week has passed but I have seen her. I 
don't see how you could have done better by her if you had 
kept her in Montraven. But this in no way excuses my 
crime. Plotting revenge, and stealing little Rose has 
robbed me of my manhood. I have gone down, down, 
down, until I have been guilty of attempting the life of 
a noble young man. God knows how I have suffered since 
I have been in this prison. In the darkness of the night, I 
have reviewed again and again the past. I have tried to 
think how I used to pray, but a darkness in comparison with 
which the midnight darkness of my cell is bright noon day 
on the Grampian Hills has rested on me. I have been in 
hell as truly as though I had been sentenced on the last 
Great Day. Great God, how an immortal soul can suffer 
when he tries to commit suicide. I thought my reason was 
going from me. I longed for death. Could I have done it 
I would have taken my life. But light came into the dark- 
ness. Paul Leonard, pale and suffering because of my 
brutal wickedness came to the grating of my cell. I was 
furious. I thought he had come to torment me, and I 
ordered him away, but, O! the look that he gave as he 
turned away. If Jesus Christ ever looked more sorrow and 
pity and forgiveness than he did that day I don't believe 
they would have crucified Him. He came again. He broke 
my heart. Seth Carter came, and he did the best he could, 
but my soul was craving the one whom I had wronged. I 
told him all. I told him to tell Horatio Leighton. Rose, I 
loved you with all the power of my unworthy heart. I love 


252 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


you still. Tell me that you forgive me for the awful wrong 
I have done you, and I will ask no more here and hereafter, 
for Jesus Christ has restored unto me the joys I used to 
have when as an innocent boy I went to our Kirk on the 
hill.” 

“ Clyde,” said the distressed woman, “ Let us forgive and 
forget. God bless you forever.” 

The guard led Clyde back to his cell, Lady Bancroft rode 
in silence to the Leighton mansion. That evening in 
presence of the Earl, Mr. Leighton, Jennie and Paul and 
James Bancroft, Rose MacMurray Bancroft told everything. 
* 

The Methodists living in the central and western portions 
of Lancaster gradually came to an appreciation of the 
magnitude of the work Paul Leonard was founding in the 
western half of the city. After much deliberation the 
leading laymen reached the wise conclusion that better 
Christian work could be done by a consolidation of interests. 
The rapid growth of Christianity in the city during the past 
five years and more forced the leadingofficials of Methodism 
to take a broad view of the situation. By a practically 
unanimous vote it was decided to abandon the Second 
Church and to turn the entire energy of First and Second 
Churches into one organization. At the conference of 
the following April Dr. Bartlett and Paul Leonard were 
appointed associate pastors of First Church, with the under- 
standing that Paul should preach at one service a Sunday in 
the First Church, and Dr. Bartlett was to assist his young 
associate in his great work at the West End so far as his 
health would permit. Assistants and deaconesses were to 
be engaged as the work demanded. 

The splendid structure on the Winslow Theatre site was 
rapidly approaching completion. The contract called for 


THE FORWARD MOVEMENT. 


253 


a completed building on July i, but inasmuch as the con- 
tractors were Methodists and were in perfect sympathy with 
the new project, they pushed the work so that the dedication 
was advertised for June 15. 

The Sunday preceding the dedication will be forever 
memorable among Lancaster Methodists. Paul was adver- 
tised to preach on “The New Methodism, or the Demands 
of the Twentieth Century upon the Methodist Episcopal 
Church.” The church was crowded to the utmost. Paul 
was known to be a progressive young man, but the Method- 
ists were hardly prepared to listen to the sermon which he 
preached. He was not strong, his recovery from his almost 
fatal illness caused by the assassin being very slow. Of 
necessity he was very deliberate in his discourse but the 
perfect quiet of the people permitted his weak voice to 
reach the ears of all. 

The sermon was a masterful setting forth of the nature of 
fallen man, whom Jesus Christ is to redeem through the 
efficient agency of the Christian Church. The abstract 
truths which Paul proclaimed were given with a freshness 
and novelty unknown to his people hitherto. Dr. Bartlett 
sat in the pulpit, and the eagerness with which he drank in 
the searching truth that Paul poured out upon the people 
became an object lesson to the great congregation who 
revered their senior pastor. 

The intensely interested congregation, the calm but 
intense feeling of the young preacher made the service one 
which no one can describe. After preaching for more than 
an hour, his subject and his new treatment of it leading him 
to preach twice as long as was his usual custom, Paul con- 
cluded, “ From this abstract truth, let me come by way of 
illustration to the concrete, Lancaster is freeing herself 
from the liquor traffic. In a few years, if we continue the 


254 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


work already under successful headway, our city will have 
driven this curse from our borders.” 

“Amen,” came from several quarters of the church. 

“With you I say Amen, but have we stopped to consider 
one or two essential facts which our aggressive policy 
fastens upon us? As temperance workers we are too fre- 
quently filled with a spirit that is hostile to Jesus Christ. 
Many of us hate the rumseller, more of us care little or 
nothing for the rum drinker. If we can ruin the saloon we 
think we have done God’s work. My brethren, listen to me 
patiently in this matter. We violate the essence of our 
Christianity when we allow hate to color any of our practical 
endeavor. More than this, we strangle our religious life 
when we allow anything but love to influence us in our 
moral, religious, civic and philanthropic activities. Why 
have we waged an unceasing warfare on the saloon? We 
have been false to our citizenship, our fraternity and our 
Christ if love for our fellows has not been the mainspring of 
our constant and strategic endeavor. If we have not been 
working for the interests of our brothers, the rumsellers and 
the rum drinkers, and all others whom the liquor traffic 
blights with its touch of hell, we have been working from a 
wrong motive, and so far as we have done this, we have 
handicapped the cause we have been trying to advance. 
All temperance reform that is permanent, or that is worthy 
of permanency is founded on a love for man which Jesus 
Christ can look down upon and honor. Now fearlessly 
apply this to our city and the men of our city. The saloon 
has been the poor man’s club house. His home has not 
been all that it ought to have been, and all it would have 
been had Christianity permeated our modern commercial- 
ism. He has far more reason for wanting a place outside of 
his home than you and I ever had. We have our splendid 


THE FORWARD MOVEMENT. 


255 


club, or magnificent secret society halls. We have our 
banquets and other social recreations which are universally 
denied to the poor man. Yet the poor man has our nature. 
Poverty and riches do not change fundamental human na- 
ture. The poor man seeks the club room as naturally as 
the rich man. He cannot have it. He takes the saloon, not 
for drink primarily. His social proclivities lead him to the 
warm, well-lighted and inviting saloon. The drink curse 
follows. 

“Citizens of Lancaster, brothers, we are destroying the 
saloon. We are destroying the poor man’s club room. We 
are doing a wrong to the poor man when we take from him 
his club. What is the conclusion in this dilemma? Shall 
we argue for the saloon? Shall we perpetuate an institution 
that murders the life of our brother, while it ministers to a 
demand of his social nature. This argument is heard in our 
land. Good men are proclaiming it. Listen to me, though 
I am young. We have done right in striking down the 
saloon, for it is a place of death. We have done wrong in 
depriving the poor man of his social privileges. The saloon 
is going — tomorrow, thank God, it will be gone — but to 
those of us who have ruined the saloon a voice comes from 
heaven pointing out the path of duty. We shall open to 
the city of Lancaster next Sunday ‘The Modern Methodist 
Church.’ In the West End we shall maintain a building 
which Jesus Christ can honor and bless. We shall have a 
splendid auditorium where the Gospel will be proclaimed, 
but we shall have connected therewith, so far as we can 
devise ways and means, all of the necessities which the 
complex nature of the poor men of the city rightly demand. 
In place of the saloon we shall have the beautifully decor- 
ated salon. Here food and temperance drinks will be 
furnished at cost, or less if it becomes necessary. There 


256 


PAUL Leonard’s sacrifice. 


will be other apartments in this splendid block which will 
be utilized by the poor of our city. Doubtless some will 
think we are transgressing some of the laws of religion. 
We shall over-ride some of the unfortunate, time-honored 
conventionalities of the church, simply because such con- 
ventionalities have come down to us from paganism; such 
conventionalities are in direct conflict with man’s God cre- 
ated nature. There will be a room where the laborer can 
meet his fellows and play games which in and of themselves 
have never had any essential demerit. The thousands of 
poor people who have degraded themselves by attending 
cheap and virtue destroying theatres, simply because they 
could not pay the high prices which our City Entertainment 
Course has been obliged to charge in order to maintain 
itself, shall have that temptation removed from them, for in 
our large auditorium, at the minimum price, the best of 
concerts, lectures and entertainments will be furnished at 
regular intervals during the year. The doors of our West 
End Church will be open sixteen hours of every day in the 
week, and so far as God will permit us we will make those 
hours blessings to the great crowd of our brothers who with 
some reason, perhaps, have thought the Christian Church 
did not care for them. 

“The hour is late. There are many other practical matters 
which we have settled upon, which I would mention if time 
permitted. I have outlined our course. Our West End 
Bee Hive will be all that the Institutional Church has ever 
dreamed, provided we have the ability to carry out our 
plans which we have been slowly forming under the call of 
Jesus Christ.” 

The congregation did not sleep during Paul Leonard’s 
sermon, long as it was. Groups of excited members were 
seen here and there all over the church, in the vestibule, 


THE FORWARD MOVEMENT. 


257 


and on the sidewalks. Even the popular young minister 
was now the subject of the severest criticisms. He had 
struck a heavy blow at some conservative ideas which had 
lived in the old church for a century and more, and it 
seemed to some of the people that the mind of the young 
preacher had suffered a partial eclipse, which in their great 
love for Paul, they attributed to his long illness and present 
weak condition. Henry Clark was surrounded by twenty or 
more of the older members of the church, who were pretty 
vehement in their criticisms of the plan of the young pastor. 
One of them, a veteran class leader of the church, shook his 
head sorrowfully, and said: 

“ Paul is honest, no doubt, but I fear that he sees only a 
little way into the future. As sure as he lives he will see 
that his plan will ruin the spirituality of his great work. 
He has been a splendid spiritual leader of that people, but 
he will lose his hold upon them. We cannot mix the secu- 
lar with the spiritual — never — never.'' 

“ I fear that you underrate the ability of our pastor, 
Father Perrin," responded Henry Clark, the devoted friend 
and constant helper of Paul Leonard. “ He has carefully 
reviewed all of the objections that are likely to be raised by 
this Forward Movement of his. He has been in constant 
touch with Dr. Bartlett, who is one of the most spiritual of 
men and who is very enthusiastic in his support of this 
advance work. He says that it seems to him that the For- 
ward Movement will aid the spiritual life of us all." 

But the good old man still shook his head. “We have 
never done this kind of work in our church, and I have been 
class leader more than fifty years in this old church." 

Criticisms favorable and unfavorable abounded every- 
where. All of the people loved Paul, but many were sure 
that he was going to ruin a splendid future, for he was 
breaking away from the ways and methods of the fathers. 


258 


PAUL LEONARD S SACRIFICE. 


Paul was very tired when he reached his home, and the 
criticisms which had reached him worried him not a little. 

“Cheer up, my boy, you must not allow those who differ 
from you in this new departure to disturb you so much. 
You are right. There is not a particle of doubt in my mind 
that you will win a splendid victory in your new crusade. 
Cheer up. Every advance that is good for anything will 
rouse the conservatism of the church. You must expect it, 
Paul.*’ 

“Thank you, father, you know how to say the right thing 
at the right time, don’t you?” 

Paul went to the Leighton mansion late in the afternoon, 
his strength not allowing him to attempt further work for 
the day. At the tea table he was the centre of all conversa- 
tion. Mr. Leighton was profuse in his compliments. 

“Splendidly put, Paul. Splendidly put. Dr. Bartlett 
could not have done better in his palmiest days. You 
thrilled me again and again. You made me wish that I were 
back in my young manhood days. I would like to have a 
twenty-five year service under you in your new work, my 
boy.” 

The aged Earl was asked his opinion of the new project. 
For a time the old man sat in silence, occasionally sipping 
his tea. 

“I am an old time Scotch Presbyterian,” he said at length. 
“I don’t believe much in new-fangled notions, especially in 
religious matters. We stay in the old ruts in my country. 
We are not likely to make many changes, at least in my 
day. No, no, we shall not make any radical changes for 
another generation, but I will say this: I have been mightily 
interested in the discourse of the young minister today. I 
think he is following in the steps of his Master. Jesus was 
more radical in His changes than was the young parson 


THE FORWARD MOVEMENT. 


259 


today. I think you are right, my young friend. I am glad 
you live in a country where you can make these changes 
without forming a new Kirk."' 

“That is a pretty broad speech for you, father,’^ said 
James Bancroft, the editor. “I shall not publish it in the 
morning paper, however. If I did, and the paper reached 
Scotland, I am afraid you would have to give an account of 
yourself at a heresy trial.’’ 

“Jennie, you have said nothing about the sermon as yet,” 
observed Mr. Leighton. 

Jennie gave a quick glance across the table at Paul who 
was seated by Lady Bancroft. 

“Yes, speak it out, Jennie,” said Paul, who fully understood 
the question which Jennie had asked with her eyes. 

“Well, you have asked me to speak, else I should have 
said nothing this evening about the sermon. It was a 
splendid sermon, broad. Catholic, Christ-like so far as intent 
was concerned, but was it not narrow in application? I 
believe with Paul all that he said concerning the demand 
in our natures for social life, but you will all bear me witness 
that Paul left woman entirely out of his plan. That splendid 
building on the Winslow Theatre site is for men, save the 
large auditorium, which is for men and women. The gym- 
nasium, the salon, the social rooms, the swimming baths — 
these are all for men. What of the thousands of women in 
this city who crave all these things and many more that 
never occur to men? Was not Jesus Christ a Saviour for 
women as well as men? If the Forward Movement is in 
accord with the spirit of Jesus Christ, and I certainly think 
it is, I believe in it with all my heart, then there should be 
a Forward Movement for women, or better, women should 
be cared for in this Forward Movement. ” 

“Good for you, Miss Leighton, no. Rose, whatever your 


260 


PAUL LEONARD S SACRIFICE. 


name is” shouted her enthusiastic brother, “ Hurrah for 
woman, I say/’ 

“But I am serious in what I say, don’t think that I am 
simply pleading for Woman’s Rights. I am pleadiug for 
the spirit life of the women in this city. The rum traffic 
has cursed men, but it has crushed women. If man is a 
slave, woman is a serf, and the same Jesus who frees the 
slave through the church will emancipate the serf through 
the same instrumentality. This Forward Movement will be 
handicapped if it is not a complete whole. Father, you 
have money, make me a present of a good large sum, and 
let me build a large hall on that vacant lot west of the 
church. It has never been rebuilt since the fire. Providen- 
tially it remains on the market to this hour. Let me build 
a splendid building for Lancaster women.” 

Paul’s eyes flashed with their old time fervor. 

“Jennie, you are right, as you always are. You have 
shown up a fatal weakness in our plan. We have not 
properly provided for woman.” 

“You do not see all that is in my thought, you men can- 
not. I see Lancaster women through a woman’s eyes. I 
feel for them. Jesus Christ has made my life a perfect joy 
for the past few weeks. What right have I to such joy if I 
do not carry it to my sisters who know nothing of it.” 

“Jennie, I do not understand you fully,” said Mr. Leighton, 
“I cannot, but I understand you sufficiently to see clearly 
that you propose a very practical thing. It will be more 
than a pleasure for me to give you the money you ask for 
this splendid object.” 

“Rose, did you direct your question to my estimable 
friend, Mr. Leighton? If I understood you correctly you 
said ‘father’ when you asked for money a moment ago. It 
will be a delight to me to furnish you with the necessary 


THE FORWARD MOVEMENT. 26J 

means for the erection of such a building as you con- 
template.” 

“What shall I do? Here I have two fathers almost 
ready to quarrel over my request for money. Don’t do it, 
my dear fathers, don’t. I cannot permit it. I will relieve 
you both. I had only partially outlined my scheme when I 
spoke a moment ago. I will accept your two offers, and 
I will erect two buildings. One shall be ‘Leighton Home,’ 
and the other shall be ‘Bancroft Hall.’ Don’t laugh. I 
have been planning this whole matter all the afternoon. 
Paul stirred me all up this morning while he was preaching, 
and I have plans crudely formed which will be practically 
tested in the two buildings.” 

“Suppose I should make a condition to my gift,” inter- 
posed the Earl. “We have not had our Rose at Montraven 
for a long time. Will she be willing to come to live a while 
in the Castle if she erects this building here in Lancaster?” 

Jennie was not to be put down by this thrust from 
Scotland. 

“How will my buildings succeed if I am not here to 
manage them? But perhaps I shall be obliged to come to 
Montraven Castle any way. Jennie Leighton was engaged 
to be married to a young clergyman in America, but Rose 
Bancroft never had a suitor, though she is reputed to be a 
rich countess,” and Jennie Leighton gave her head a toss 
which reminded Mr. Leighton and Paul of days when she 
was a giddy girl at the High School. 

With mock seriousness, Paul addressed Jennie: 

“May I ask the young lady the other side of the table 
whether I understood correctly. Is she Jennie Leighton or 
Rose Bancroft? I understood her to call herself the latter. 
Am I right?” 

Jennie was about to reply to this banter of Paul’s when 
she saw a look of pain cross the face of Mr. Leighton. 


262 


PAUL Leonard's sacrifice. 


“ Father, forgive me. I did not mean to hurt your 
feelings. Forgive me. I shall always be your Jennie." 

Then seeing a serious look on the face of the Earl, Jennie 
was in a dilemma for an instant, but she quickly rallied and 
smiling, said: 

“And I have always been your little Rose, haven't I?" 

“Evidently, there is going to be serious trouble over the 
name of this young lady," interposed Paul. “As a minister 
of the Gospel of Peace I must interpose. You have been 
Jennie Leighton — you are Rose Bancroft. In the future 
had you not better take the name, Jennie Rose Leonard?' 

The party rose from the table and went to the drawing 
room. 

♦ 4le * * * 

Sunday, June 15, was beautiful in its summer perfection. 
The dedication of the great building was in . the afternoon* 
The spacious auditorium proved altogether too small for 
the people who wanted to attend this service. Dr. Bartlett 
preached the dedicatory sermon. He preached the sermon 
which five and more years ago arrested the attention of 
Paul Leonard, who had just graduated from college. Jack 
Whittle was there, and by his side sat Seth Carter. It was 
the same powerful appeal to the hearts of the people, and 
the effect was very much the same as at the camp meeting. 
In conclusion the Doctor made application to the need of 
the people which this building suggested to all. With 
a pathos and eloquence the preacher showed in his own 
inimitable way the natural and vital connection that must 
exist between all spiritual and philanthropic work if each 
are inspired by Jesus Christ. All listened to this truth 
which seemed to be a new one as the gifted preacher 
presented it to his great congregation. 

The formal dedicatory services followed, when Dr. Bartlett 
said: 


THE FORWARD MOVEMENT, 


263 


“This church is to be the scene of ceaseless activity if the 
plans of this Forward Movement are carried to successful 
completion. The beautiful building is dedicated to God 
and His work for man. We shall proceed at once with 
a most important and beautiful religious service. 

The Wedding March pealed forth from the organ, and 
down the aisles of the church came the two divisions of the 
bridal party, which met in perfect time and order at the 
altar rail of the church. In the centre stood Paul and 
Jennie. At Paul’s right was James Bancroft, at Jennie’s 
left was Hattie Leonard, three years younger than the 
distinguished young Scotchman; the line was completed by 
several of the intimate friends of Paul and Jennie. Immedi- 
ately behind the young clergyman and the bride were Mr. 
Leighton, Earl and Lady Bancroft and Nancy. The cere- 
mony was short, beautiful, impressive. The extemporane- 
ous prayer of Dr. Bartlett, which closed the ceremony was 
beautiful in its single faith and tenderness. Tears dimmed 
thousands of eyes as he asked Jesus to fully restore the 
young clergyman to his normal health, for the sake of his 
many friends and the great work which rested so heavily on 
his heart. 

The organist, a beautiful and sympathetic Christian young 
woman felt the force of the prayer, and, though she violated 
all precedent in doing so, she played the outgoing Wedding 
March on the soft organ, and the tearful congregation 
remained silent and worshipful as the bridal party marched 
down the aisle to the vestibule. 

^ ^ ^ ^ 

The next day at noon, the Cunarder left the East Boston 
Wharf, bearing among its passengers, Earl and Lady Ban- 
croft, Nancy, Mr. Leighton, Paul and Jennie. The young 
couple were to spend two months among the invigorating 


264 


PAUL Leonard's sacrifice. 


hills of Scotland, in the hope that Paul might regain his 
health. As the steamer disappeared from view, Dr. Bartlett 
was heard to murmur: ‘‘God bless them in their voyage of 
life." 

And in our hearts we say, “God bless them in the great 
voyage of life on which they have entered." For these 
young people have begun one of the greatest of life's 
voyages. They have given their young lives to each other 
and to the Great Forward Movement of the Methodist 
Episcopal Church. Will these consecrated hearts succeed 
in this great new work? Will our Heavenly Father bless 
them as they endeavor to do what He is calling all Method- 
ists to do in the American Cities? 


Another volume will follow, showing some of the trials 
and successes of the Forward Movement in Lancaster. 


.'m • ;rc’v-W.; ’a®':';':’ ■ 

■";!' :.:,y \ ■-:;•.■■■>' ■,■■, ■:- ^ 

r • i<: V " (• : •. j,. .V'mT^WJai • 'I'.flBpW* 

' vv. '''■■• ' ' ' • HHU ' 

■■.,',.':'/''i ' 'i. -;-. f' !. ' ' iliSiSfe&ii ' ' 'V''i ■'' -"■'*'-1 ' 

. , ..'■ V •' ■ . . 1 ; '. tvAn'K^' < . . iv/ ‘i 


;W 


' . ‘tV* 


' ' ' I 

4 


• • : 1 


‘■‘f : ■»*■ 

I . , 


•' •• 


I 

< • / 




'■:r fA' 

vl- 

V- ' •■ 

I ' / "*, v, 


1 




' * ■ . . ' ' , . 


1 


' :'l' ' 'V '.'v ’t 


• ' 


• I 


« ’ « 






' f 


' .1 




.i’ 


V’ • ■■ >.'v; 


’. 'f 
•I 



■, Y , 

A, • . • > -M 

•• V.'J 




' ' . 




, i 




p‘-' > '' Jr '** 


'; 'I '• * ; 


• ' I 


■ t 






r} 

J. .• 




/ J / -i ‘ ’-/.f'[^■■-'• 

\v. V ^ 

■ K. ' Vr. . > . r.«® 








' t 
9 




r , 




\\ 


vO 1. 

i . 










I A 

.» ' 



' ■ li"'' 

'•; " p :' yyi'y' ' 

.V ^ . ■. ‘■. ^>)V' ■ * ' 

* . ■ *". • 4 ' * * I ' * 

/ 


' y.' t 

K -• <1 • ., *.* 


■r,U' 


V 

^ ,' N' 

t t 


* ^ 





JUN 17 1904 


t 


Deacidified using the Bookkeepei 
Neutralizing Agent: Magnesium C 
Treatment Date: 



L 




PRESERVATION TECHNOLO 
111 Ttiomson Park Drive 







